1. New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the
public domain.
2. Chapter-wise References are hyper-linked by prefixing respective-chapter-number-id to Reference-numbers
of the running text. Similary Indexed context-item Page-numbers are linked, for Reader's navigation convenience.
3. Certain typographic errors & hyphenation inconsistencies were silently corrected,
(excepting at two places being book-reference titles).
MODERN EDUCATORS
AND THEIR IDEALS
BY
TADASU MISAWA, Ph.D.
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
N E W Y O R KM C M I X
Copyright, 1909, by
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
Published March, 1909
PREFACE
The present work is intended mainly for students
of pedagogy in colleges or normal schools, teachers
and other practical workers in educational fields, and
those parents who take a special interest in the problems
of education. It aims to give a general idea of
the educational views of great philosophers and reformers
in modern times, which form the basis of
the present day education in its ideals and practice.
The author’s endeavor has been to present the fundamental
ideas of these thinkers and epoch makers in
a concise and coherent form, and with a sympathetic
interpretation. An academic criticism or amplification
of any theories is purposely avoided; and very
little is added to what each writer has said for himself,
beyond that which was found necessary to make
the connection of thought clearer and its significance
more comprehensible to the reader.
Thus the book practically consists of excerpts from
the main works of the thinkers here chosen, which
are either put in their original form or modified by
the author so as to meet the extent and intent of the
book. And he believes that, though not always agreeing
with their ideas, he has made himself a faithful
mouthpiece for each of them.
The bibliographies attached are by no means meant
to be exhaustive. They include only those references
specially consulted by the author as well as those
which were judged to be easily accessible and worthy
of recommendation to the reader.
The author wishes to express his sense of great
indebtedness to President G. Stanley Hall for inspiration
and help in many ways, to Professor William
H. Burnham for suggestions and encouragement, to
Dr. Arnold L. Gesell for aid in correcting his English,
and to Dr. Theodate L. Smith for assistance in revising
the manuscript and putting the book through
the press.
The Ægean peninsula was the great reservoir of
ancient civilization into which the cultural stream
of every nation around the Mediterranean had its
outlet and from which all subsequent ages of Europe
have drawn. Therefore without an understanding
of the Greek ideas and ideals of education we
shall not be able to understand the European ideas
and ideals of education. As Compayré says, “in
respect to education, as in respect to everything else,
the higher spiritual life of modern nations has been
developed under the influence of Grecian antiquity”
(ch-I-ref:5: p. 18). And we can safely say that, with the
exception of the ancient Chinese—so misunderstood
and misrepresented in the West, but the Greek of
the Orient in my opinion—no nation in antiquity
represents modern conceptions so nearly as the
Greek, especially the Athenian.
The complete and harmonious development of the
human body and soul in their strength and beauty;
the perfect and full, yet regulated enjoyment of
earthly life in its social as well as individual form;
the attainment of virtue and happiness in and
through the state—these were the fundamental ideals
which governed the ancient Greeks. The state not
only took nearly the sole charge of the education of
its citizens, but it was in itself the educational and
educative institution. People were educated through
their social and communal life. The part played by
the school was very small; it had a later and private
origin, beginning with the rhetoricians and philosophers,
and meeting the need of the few.
There were two main types in Greek education,
one represented by the Spartans, the other by the
Athenians. In the former, the power and vigor of
personality were emphasized above all else, while in
the latter, beauty and wisdom were adored. The
former produced men of action, the latter, persons
of elegant manners and speech. Efficiency in the
state service had larger place in the former; individual
perfection and felicity received more attention
in the latter. In a word, the Athenian represented
intellectual and æsthetic culture; the Spartan, military
and moral culture.
In Greece, the Athenian ideals and tendencies
superseded the Spartan, and Greece lost her vitality
under the pressure of overintellectualization, overrefinement,
and the almost necessary consequence,
overindividualization. But the Spartan ideal revived
in Rome; military and political Rome needed
men of strength and action for its citizens. So,
while the Greek philosophy degenerated into Neo-Pythagorean
and Neo-Platonic mysticism, stern and
practical stoicism took root in Italy. Roman education
was essentially the education of her warriors
and legislators; physical and mental vigor and courage,
justice, integrity, and practical sense were to
be cultivated above everything else; mere knowledge
and effeminate refinement were despised. While
the Greeks intrusted the education of their children
largely to the State, the Romans laid great stress
upon the home training. Not the group life of children
among themselves and under adult influences,
but the personal direction and discipline of parents
were to be the chief molding power. Rome thus had
no public institution concerned with the education
of her children until she began to imitate Greece
and establish schools for the teaching of grammar
and rhetoric. Cicero gave voice to the individualistic
point of view of old Roman education when he said:
“Our ancestors did not wish that children should be
educated by fixed rules, determined by the laws, publicly
promulgated and made uniform for all” (ch-I-ref:5: p.46.)
The advent of Christianity necessarily introduced
a new epoch in the tendency of education as well as
in the general course of social evolution. Its fundamental
principles, unity with the absolute, supreme,
personality as the destiny and possibility of each
individual, the realization of the kingdom of God,
to be governed by justice, love, peace, and felicity as
the common aim of the whole body of humanity,
should have become the higher realization of the
Greek ideals of life. But Christianity in its historic
form, as an outgrowth from the Semites, promulgated
by single-minded enthusiasts, was fated to conflict
with Hellenic thought. It not only neglected the
civic and economic life of the state, but condemned,
as asceticism crept in, the perfection and
enjoyment of earthly existence. The natural man
was evil; passion made the body the source of sin.
Even the improvement of intellect or taste was considered
to be contrary to religion. Its God became
deprived of all His human qualities or content, and
was made an abstract, negative spirituality. The
kingdom of God receded to the other world beyond
the grave or to some imagined distance. It conceived
everything human and natural as opposed to the
divine and spiritual, and strove to crush the body
that the soul might live. Thus instead of a new
heaven and a new earth, the age of death and darkness
came to be introduced into the European world.
Education in the Middle Ages was largely education
through and for the Church. The reward of the
victory of Christianity over the pagan world
through that long-suffering struggle and martyrdom
was the Church universal, enthroned above all other
human institutions. The seat of divine authority,
the ultimate standard of evaluation shifted from the
state to the Church infallible. Schools were established,
universities organized, but in them the young
generation was trained to be better citizens of a
future heavenly state or to serve ecclesiastic interests.
Efficiency in social life or the qualities of individual
personality as such were scarcely considered.
Outside the Church there was constant warfare
within and among newly risen nations. Neither
rulers nor the people themselves had time to give
their attention to the advancement of culture. The
education of the knights was essentially military;
that of the masses, limited chiefly to the training
naturally offered by home occupations and trades.
The settlement of nations, the rise of free cities,
more peace and prosperity, necessarily tended to
arouse an interest in culture. Contact with the Hellenic
and Eastern civilizations through the crusades,
the discovery of America, the expansion of foreign
trade, all could not but broaden the mental horizon
and vitalize the soul. The dialectic education of
scholasticism, although formal, had sharpened the
reasoning powers of men. With a new explosion of
self-consciousness and life impulse, Europe keenly
realized the pressure of the Church, its dogmatism
and asceticism. The revolt against its dogmatism was
the Reformation, the revolt against its asceticism
was Humanism.
The Humanistic movement started as the revival
of the ancient classics. Tired of the dry, attenuated
Latin of church scholasticism, the student wanted to
return to the naïve, simple, yet beautiful literature
of the old Roman and Hellenic masters. Weary of
the sophistical interpretation and disputation of the
Greek philosophers, he desired to drink directly from
their untainted source.
This Renaissance, though mainly literary at its
beginning, brought back the seemingly exterminated
spirit and ideals of the ancient world, especially of
Athens. Man, liberated from the bondage of monastic
spirituality, returned to the human. The beauty and
joy of life and the arts were again restored; learning
came to be pursued for its own sake.
But the age of the Renaissance tended to exalt
intellectual and æsthetic culture at the expense of
the moral. The revival of Hellenism brought with
it antireligious tendencies and threatened to bring to
naught Europe’s labor of centuries to build up
Christian character. This was rescued by the stronger
sister movement of the Reformation, which united
in it both the Hellenic and Christian spirit leading
Christianity to its destined end—namely, to become
a human religion. Unity of religion and life, heaven
and earth, divine and human, now enters into the
consciousness of the race. The dignity of individual
conscience and reason, the equal destiny of all
mankind without national, class, or sex discrimination,
the future grandeur of the race and its earthly
abode, begin to become the living faith of the West.
Mediæval Christianity aimed to establish a spiritual
kingdom beside and beyond the earthly one; modern
Christianity aims at the gradual spiritualization of
the earthly kingdom. Although the above revelation
or message of Christianity was again submerged
under the new scholasticism and ecclesiasticism into
which Protestantism fell, the modern world has
never lacked men of insight who, from time to time,
have proclaimed it.
No great new movement in history can pass without
having its influence in the field of education.
The Reformation really marks the beginning of
modern education in the West, though to the Catholic
Church belongs the honor of having preserved
through the dark ages the treasures of ancient culture
which made the Renaissance possible. In it we see
the basis and germs of the fundamental ideas and
ideals which have governed the education of Christendom
until to-day. Luther is naturally the greatest
name in this movement and deserves to represent it
in its educational as well as religious aspect. As
Compayré says:
“The German reformer Luther is, of all his co-religionists,
the one who has served the cause of
elementary instruction with the most ardor. He
not only addressed a pressing appeal to the ruling
classes in behalf of founding schools for the people,
but, by his influence methods of instruction were improved,
and the educational spirit was renewed in
accordance with the principles of Protestantism”
(ch-I-ref:5: p. 114).
If Luther had done nothing else than translate the
Bible into German, he would have been remembered
as a great pedagogic figure. Through his translation
the Bible became the text-book of the people, not
only in religion and morality, but also in language
study. His plain, refined style is said to have introduced
a new era in the German language and worked
toward the unification of the national speech. But
he did more direct service for the cause of education.
In 1519 he wrote a sermon on married life, in which
he appeals to the parents’ sense of duty to educate
their children. Home education should be the basis
and preparation for school education. True piety,
better Christian life can be hoped for only by beginning
with the child. It is the duty of all parents
to devote themselves to their children, and the neglect
of this duty will be the heaviest sin. Children
should be taught and led with reasonable words instead
of blows and stripes. One must be an example
to them by words, conduct, and life. They must be
guarded from the weakness and effeminacy which
comes through indulgence in worldly pleasures. Yet,
on the other hand, asceticism in the education of
children is to be avoided.
Home education, though fundamental, is not sufficient;
for many parents lack the piety and learning,
skill and art, time and means to enable them to
lead their children; therefore we need schools and
teachers. In his address to the magistrates and legislators,
in which he urges them to establish and maintain
Christian schools in each city for the education
of all citizens regardless of rank and sex, Luther
speaks as if he were proclaiming the oracle of God.
He was obliged to speak because God opened his
mouth, nay, God and Christ spoke through his mouth;
education of youth was the fight against the devil;
the cause of religion and education was one. He
showed a high estimation of the teacher’s profession,
saying:
“I tell you, in a word, that a diligent, devoted
school-teacher, preceptor, or any person, no matter
what is his title, who faithfully trains and teaches
boys, can never receive an adequate reward, and no
money is sufficient to pay the debt you owe him; so,
too, said the pagan, Aristotle. Yet we treat them
with contempt, as if they were of no account whatever;
and all the time, we profess to be Christians.
For my part, if I were compelled to leave off preaching
and to enter some other vocation, I know not an
office that would please me better than that of schoolmaster,
or teacher of boys. For I am convinced that,
next to preaching, this is the most useful, and greatly
the best labor in all the world, and, in fact, I am sometimes
in doubt which of the positions is the more honorable”
(ch-I-ref:12: p. 414).
But turn your eyes upon the actual state of things,
and see if schools and teachers are fulfilling their
honorable missions. “Everywhere we have seen such
teachers and masters, who knew nothing themselves
and could teach nothing that was good and useful;
they did not even know how to learn and to teach”
(ch-I-ref:5: p. 117).
Luther’s innovation in education was to liberate
children from this strait-jacketness of instruction
and discipline, and to bring in the air of freedom,
cheerfulness, broad-mindedness, and respect for the
child’s growing personality. “It is dangerous to
isolate the young. It is necessary, on the contrary, to
allow young people to hear, see, learn all sorts of
things, while all the time observing the restraints and
rules of honor. Enjoyment and recreation are as
necessary for children as food and drink” (ch-I-ref:5: p. 119).
The individuality of the child should be respected
and nourished. “A child intimidated by bad
treatment is irresolute in all he does. He who has
trembled before his parents will tremble all his life
at the sound of a leaf which rustles in the wind”
(ch-I-ref:5: p. 119). As to the subject-matter of instruction,
religion, classical languages and Hebrew, history,
music, and mathematics should be taught. Luther
speaks slightingly of the mediæval learning of philosophy
as “the devil’s rubbish,” which was “acquired
with too great cost, labor, and harm,” and wanted
to substitute for it the study of history, conceived as
the source of the real knowledge of the world. He
attaches also a high importance to music, as a means
of emotional culture, even saying that “unless a
schoolmaster know how to sing, I think him of no
account” (ch-I-ref:5: p. 119). “Knightly sport” is to be
encouraged as a means of physical culture. To remedy
“the greatest evil in every place”—i.e., the
lack of teachers—he emphasizes the urgent need of
special training for them. The best of the pupils,
boys and girls, are to be selected, kept a longer time
in school, given special instructors, and libraries
opened for their use. The professional training of
teachers as well as the education of the people is the
duty of the authorities.
Thus the Reformation represented by Luther was
no less an educational than a religious movement.
It awakened a sense of the worth of the individual;
the longing for the perfection of personality in its
all-sidedness, intellectual, moral, and physical, was
aroused. It stirred the parental and official conscience
to educate children and citizens. Schools,
which as an institution were, hitherto, only a part
of the ecclesiastical system, and chiefly as a means
of training servants of the Church, now sprang up
as a coördinate agency in the upbuilding of humanity.
The chief aim of the new education was not in
behalf of the ecclesiastic interests, nor the soul’s concern
for heaven or hell, but it was to furnish a city
with “instructed, reasonable, honorable, and well-trained
citizens,” in which its prosperity, safety, and
strength lie. It was for the need of the world, “to
the end that men may govern the country properly,
and that women may properly bring up their children,
care for their domestics, and direct the affairs
of their households” (ch-I-ref:5: p 115). If the Renaissance
idea of education was aristocratic, the Reformation
idea is democratic; if the characteristic of the former
was literary, that of the latter is civico-economical.
Born the son of a miner, living the life of the people,
Luther could not think with philologists that the humanities
alone could meet the whole educational need
of common citizens.
He says: “I by no means approve
those schools where a child was accustomed to pass
twenty or thirty years in studying Donatus or Alexander
without learning anything. Another world
has dawned, in which things go differently. My opinion
is that we must send the boys to school one or
two hours a day, and have them learn a trade at home
for the rest of the time. It is desirable that these
two occupations march side by side” (ch-I-ref:5: pp. 117-118).
The religious conception of Church education,
the humanistic ideal of the Renaissance, the military
and civic training of knighthood, the industrial claim
of the home and trade, all find recognition and reconciliation
in Luther’s view, and are established as the
four pillars on which the educational temple of modern
Christian citizenship rests.
Fifteen years after the death of Luther the world
received into its lap another gifted child, this time
to work out reformation in the field of science. The
Reformation together with Humanism restored the
ideal of the total man. But their intellectual outlook
was still chiefly limited to the attainments of the
ancient world. Therefore, they soon degenerated into
a new scholasticism on the one hand, and a linguistic
formalism on the other. Then came Francis Bacon
to preach the gospel of knowledge, of true knowledge.
For this “father of English philosophers”
the aim of knowledge “is no mere felicity of speculation,
but the real business and fortune of the human
race.” Indeed, “men have entered into a desire of
learning and knowledge sometimes from a natural
curiosity and inquisitive appetite; sometimes to entertain
their minds with variety and delight; sometimes
for ornament and reputation, and sometimes
to enable them to victory of wit and contradiction,
and most times for lucre and profession” (ch-I-ref:2: p 42).
This abuse of learning was the greatest evil
of the mediæval and Renaissance scholarship. The
vocation of scholars is “to give a true account of
their gift of reason, to the benefit and use of men”
(ch-I-ref:2: p 42). Knowledge must generate, bear fruit;
her function is to satisfy the needs of human life,
to increase men’s control over Nature, and to enrich
and ennoble his enjoyments. This can be attained
not by a mere mastery of vain words and letters,
or of tricks of the syllogism, but only by humble,
diligent, and methodical inquiries into the great
“volume of God’s works.” “Man is but the servant
and interpreter of nature: what he does and
what he knows is only what he has observed of
Nature’s order in fact and thought; beyond this he
knows nothing and can do nothing. For the chain
of causes cannot by any force be loosed or broken,
nor can nature be commanded except by being
obeyed. And so those twin objects, human knowledge
and human power, do really meet in one; and it is
from ignorance of causes that operation fails” (ch-I-ref:13: p. 48).
The first-hand experience of living Nature
and induction from it alone provide us real knowledge
and truth, and nothing else. “It cannot be that
axioms established by argumentation should avail for
the discovery of new works; since the subtlety of
nature is greater many times over than the subtlety
of argument. But axioms duly and orderly formed
from particulars easily discover the way to new particulars,
and thus render science active” (ch-I-ref:13: pp. 46-47).
According to this standard of true knowledge,
“all the received systems are but so many
stage plays, representing worlds of their own creation
after an unreal and scenic fashion” (ch-I-ref:13: pp. 56-57).
Our age is far older than that of the ancient
people. Why should we bear the bondage of immature,
inexperienced minds? “The wisdom which we
have derived principally from the Greeks is but like
the boyhood of knowledge, and has the characteristic
property of boys: it can talk, but it cannot generate;
for it is fruitful of controversies, but barren of
works” (ch-I-ref:13: p. 54). Turn your eyes from the antiquated
record of the past to the infinite reality of
living nature. The key to open its secret is in your
hands. The sphere of conquest here is vast and
inexhaustible; its pleasure is noble and insatiable.
Thus rings out the scientific Sermon on the
Mount. The real goal is shown, a broad new highway
opened; science being vitalized by reunion with
the infinite reality of living nature and the ever-progressive
life of humanity marches to her never-ending
conquest. Knowledge rescued from the depths
of ignominy and impotence is raised to its heavenly
seat; the ideal of omniscience, coupled with omnipotence,
has ever since become the aspiration and motive
power of the modern world. Although Bacon did
not concern himself with the direct problems of education,
a conception such as the above could not but
introduce a new tendency into it. If we may call
Luther the father of Protestant education, Bacon
should be called the father of scientific education,
both of which, when broadly interpreted, characterize
the modern period of the Western education.
Bacon’s direct influence in the educational field
naturally was to be exercised upon the higher institutions
of learning. But the admittance of his ideas
and spirit into them was a very slow and hard process.
In the “advancement of learning” he advocated the
founding of a real university, “left free to the arts
and sciences at large,” devoted entirely to the free
investigation and advancement of learning, without
professional aim or any external restrictions. In
the “New Atlantis,” his ideal state, an academy of
science with its museum and laboratory, stands as
the center. He also suggested a plan for the coöperation
of all European universities. But the time
was not ripe for all these ideas, nor have his visions
yet been fully realized. A more immediate effect was
the inspiration which his new gospel of learning and
its principles have given to those through whom Europe
first attained a definite theory of educational
purpose and art, especially Comenius and Locke.
REFERENCES
1.Adamson, John William. Pioneers of Modern Education,
1600-1700. University Press, Cambridge,
1905. 285 pages.
2.Bacon, Francis (Viscount St. Albans). The Advancement
of Learning. Third edition, and revised by
W. A. Wright. Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1885.
376 pages.
3.——The same. Book I, edited by Albert S. Cook.
Ginn & Co., Boston, 1904. 145 pages.
4.——The New Atlantis. Edited by G. C. M. Smith.
University Press, Cambridge, 1900. 72 pages.
5.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and an index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1899. 589
pages.
6.Davidson, Thomas. Aristotle and Ancient Educational
Ideals. Scribner, New York, 1897. 256 pages.
7.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
8.Heubaum, Alfred. Geschichte des deutschen Bildungswesens
seit der Mitte des siebzehnten Jahrhunderts.
Vol. I. Bis zum Beginn der allgemeinen
Unterrichtsreform unter Friedrich dem Grossen.
Weidmann, Berlin, 1905. 402 pages.
9.Hodgson, Geraldine. Primitive Christian Education.
T. Clark, Edinburgh, 1906. 287 pages.
10.Laurie, Simon Somerville. Studies in the History of
Educational Opinion from the Renaissance. University
Press, Cambridge, 1903. 261 pages.
11.Monroe, Paul. Source Book of the History of Education
for the Greek and the Roman Period. Macmillan
Co., London and New York, 1901. 515 pages.
12.——A Text-book in the History of Education. Macmillan
Co., London and New York, 1905. 772
pages.
13.Munroe, James Phinney. The Educational Ideal: An
Outline of its Growth in Modern Times. Heath
& Co., Boston, 1896. 262 pages.
14.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
15.Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor: Encyklopädisches Handbuch
der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906.
16.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. I. Die
Pädagogik vor Pestalozzi. Brandstetter, Leipzig,
1897. 581 pages.
17.Schmid, Karl Adolf, editor: Geschichte der Erziehung
vom Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1902.
18.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905. 365 pages.
19.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER II.
JOHN AMOS COMENIUS
(1592-1670)
The movement for the new Christian education,
identified with the Reformation, the effort to establish
and spread the new realistic learning, represented
by Bacon, were struggling against the inertia
of prejudice and tradition when Comenius came to
the world to unify these two tendencies and lay the
foundations of the modern Protestant school, nay,
even to build its framework. Born in a devout
Moravian family, studying under the most advanced
scholars in the most progressive universities of the
time, becoming the pastor and leader of his church
by vocation, the teacher and director of several
schools by avocation, his external circumstances, together
with his inborn disposition, made him “the
greatest pedagogical writer of the seventeenth century.”
In him the educational ideas and ideals of
the age find the most comprehensive and systematic
embodiment.
The great educational awakening of the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries was the demand for equal,
universal enlightenment as opposed to class education;
for the upbuilding of Christian manhood; for
citizenship instead of purely monastic and humanistic
training; for the introduction of method and system
into school instruction to remedy the prevailing
chaotic condition; for a natural method in discipline
as opposed to harmful artificiality; for making the
vernacular instead of the ancient classics the basis
and means of learning. These demands found expression
in the writings of such men as Luther and
Bacon, and also Vives, Ratke, Rabelais, Campanella,
Andreä, Alsted, etc. Comenius studied the writings
of these men with his judicious and comprehensive
mind and, aided by his direct experience,
built upon this study that great system of pedagogy,
which Professor Laurie of Edinburgh, speaks of as
“the only thoroughgoing treatise on educational
method that has yet appeared in the history of the
world” (ch-II-ref:11: p. 153).
However much he may owe to his predecessors
and contemporaries, he it was who gave a coherency
and a larger relation to what was partially expressed
by others; who carried into details and practical
applications what before was treated only in a general
manner.
To restore fallen humanity to the image of God
was the first and last aim of education as conceived
by him. Thus, education and religion were one for
him, as they were to Luther. His philosophy of education
is, in its fundamentals, really nothing else
than the most intelligent pedagogical application of
the Bible. It may be called the pedagogy of Protestant
Christianity.
In the “Great Didactic,” Comenius begins by picturing
in biblical terminology the destined glory of
man. He is God’s likeness, God’s delight. For his
use God designed the heaven, the earth, and all that
is in them; to him alone God gave all those things in
conjunction, which to the rest of creation He gave
but singly—namely, Existence, Vitality, Sense, Reason.
And to him, finally, God gave Himself in personal
communion, joining his nature to His, for
eternity. “Know therefore that thou art the corner-stone
and epitome of my works, the representative
of God among them, the crown of my glory” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 178).
Human life is a gradual, successive, and eternal development.
“Whatever we are, do, think, speak, contrive,
acquire, or possess, contains a principle of
gradation, and, though we mount perpetually and
attain higher grades, we still continue to advance and
never reach the highest” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 180). The earth,
therefore, must not be the end of our life, the final
goal for which we strive, but only the beginning, the
preparation, for an everlasting heaven where we find
the fullness of all. The world is nothing but “our
nursery,” “our school,” and “our workshop.” Accordingly,
a purely secular education falls far short
of its true function. We ought to prepare a child
not only for this life, but for the life beyond. The
inculcation of piety is thus the most important thing
in education.
The perfection of all the faculties we have in us,
which is the ultimate goal of man, and in which lies
his highest felicity, can be viewed from three aspects:
the perfection of knowledge, of power, of heart,
which “are so joined together that they cannot be
separated.” Perfection of knowledge consists in
being acquainted with the properties of all things in
the world, including the knowledge of man himself.
By the perfection of power is meant the ability to
have control over all things and over himself. The
man of power directs everything to its legitimate end,
and subjects it to man’s own use; he conducts himself
royally—that is, “gravely and righteously among
creatures.” The perfection of heart is piety; it aims
to embody the perfection of Christ, the archetype
of man.
Comenius believes that man’s original nature is
good. There is, in every man, a tendency toward
every perfection—an infinite possibility or a possibility
of the infinite. However, man is born only with
the potentiality, thus he has the possibility of degeneration
as well as of perfection. Hence the necessity
of human striving, of education. “The seeds of
knowledge, of virtue, and of piety are naturally implanted
in us; but the actual knowledge, virtue, and
piety are not given. These must be acquired by
prayer, by education, and by action” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 204).
Every individual has the possibility, the right, and
the duty to be a man, to realize his final destiny, as a
rational creature, the lord of other creatures, the
image of his creator; and “it is only by a proper
education that he can become a man” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 204).
From this it naturally follows that education, in its
essentials, should be universal and equal for all, without
regard to the difference between rich and poor,
boys and girls, noble and humble, dull and intelligent.
Comenius shared, with most of the educational
writers, ancient and modern, the view that education
should begin as early as possible. He assigned six
reasons for this: First, because we do not know when
the child will be taken from his preparatory life on
earth; second, shortness of time compared with the
infiniteness of learning and manifoldness of duty to be
prepared; third, because “it is the nature of everything
that comes into being, that while tender it is
easily bent and formed, but that when it has grown
hard, it is not easy to alter”; fourth, God has granted
man the years of youth, “unsuitable for everything
but education,” which are much longer than in animals;
fifth, the influence of early impressions is the
most lasting and potent; sixth, the mind of man seeks
constantly for some activity, and, “if not engaged
with what is useful, it occupies with the vainest and
even with harmful things,” of which the world is
full. “If, then, each man have the welfare of his
own children at heart, and if that of the human race
be dear to the civil and ecclesiastical guardians of
human affairs, let them hasten to make provision
for timely planting, pruning, and watering of the
plants of heaven, that these may be prudently formed
to make prosperous advances in letters, virtue, and
piety” (ch-II-ref:2: pp. 210-212).
The necessity of equal, universal education of the
young calls for the universal establishment of
schools. In the home lies the foundation of education,
and parents are naturally to be the first teachers,
but modern society requires more in the way
of education than the home can provide. The advantages
of the school over the home can be enumerated
as follows:
1. “It is very seldom that parents have sufficient
ability or sufficient leisure to teach their children,”
and “this is a marvelous saving of labor, when one
man, undisturbed by other claims on his attention,
confines himself to one thing; in this way one man
can be of use to many and many to one” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 215).
2. Group life affords many benefits and advantages
of its own. “Better results and more pleasures
are to be obtained when one pupil serves as
an example and a stimulus for another” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 215).
Emulation and imitation, which are strong instincts
in children, can operate best when a certain equality
of capacity and interest, and consequently easy mutual
understanding, exist. In this sense children are
the best instructors and trainers of children.
3. To secure the best development of the child, a
place, specified for the sole and definite end, with
an ample provision and a regulated environment, is
needed. As young plants are transplanted from their
seed beds into the orchards or garden, so children
should, after being cherished in the maternal bosom,
be delivered into the school, the soil specially prepared
for them, in order to grow more vigorously
and successfully.
Thus the school, with its specially prepared teachers
and accommodations, with its ample mental nourishment,
its pleasant, healthy, and stimulating environment,
its regular systematic work, and equipment
especially adapted to its ends, should become
the center for the advancement and propagation of
knowledge and the fittest soil for the growth of the
young generation. In Comenius’s own words, “As
workshops supply manufactured goods, churches supply
piety, and law courts justice, why should not
schools produce, purify, and multiply the light of
wisdom, and distribute it to the whole body of human
community?” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 216).
Comenius’s demand upon and hope in the school
was great. The school that fulfils its function perfectly
is “one which is a true forging-place of men;
where the minds of those who learn are illuminated by
the light of wisdom, so as to penetrate with ease all
that is manifest and all that is secret, where the emotions
and desires are brought into harmony with virtue,
and where the heart is filled and permeated by
divine love, so that all who are handed over to Christian
schools to be imbued with true wisdom may be
taught to live a heavenly life on earth; in a word,
where all men are taught all things thoroughly” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 228).
With this ideal, the reformer naturally found that
“hitherto there have been no perfect schools,” and
the present state of things is most unsatisfactory.
“The method used in instructing the young has generally
been so severe that schools have been looked on
as terrors for boys and shambles for their intellects,
and the greater number of students, having contracted
a dislike for learning and for books, have hastened
away to the workshops of artificers or to some other
occupation.... Piety and virtue, which form the
most important element in education, were neglected
more than anything else, ... so that for the most
part, instead of tractable lambs, fiery wild asses and
restive mules were produced; and instead of characters
molded to virtue, nothing issued from the
schools but a spurious veneer of morality, a fastidious
and exotic clothing of culture, and eyes, hands,
and feet trained to worldly vanities” (ch-II-ref:2: pp.
229-230).
Even in intellectual culture, which had been almost
their sole concern, the result achieved is pitifully
poor. “For five, ten, or more years they detained
the mind over matters that could be mastered in one.
What could have been gently instilled into the intellect,
was violently impressed upon it, nay rather
stuffed and flogged into it. What might have been
placed before the mind plainly and lucidly, was
treated of obscurely, perplexedly, and intricately, as
if it were a complicated riddle. In addition, ...
the intellect was scarcely ever nourished by the actual
facts, but was filled with the husks of words, with a
windy and parrot-like loquacity, and with the chaff
of opinions” (ch-II-ref:2: pp. 230-231).
Consequently, Comenius proposed a thoroughgoing
reform of the schools, to base them upon the Christian
principle, and to introduce a change in subject-matter,
discipline, and method of instruction. “All
those subjects which are able to make a man wise,
virtuous and pious” were to be taught; not Latin,
as had been customary, but vernacular language
should be the chief instrument of learning. “This
education shall be conducted without blows, rigour, or
compulsion, ... and in the most natural manner”
(ch-II-ref:2: p. 233). The student “shall not merely read the
opinions of others and grasp their meaning or commit
them to memory and repeat them, but shall himself
penetrate to the root of things and acquire the
habit of genuinely understanding and making use
of what he learns” (ch-II-ref:2: p. 234). As to method, the
most easy, natural, economical, and efficient way of
learning must be investigated and established.
Method is the great thing in the pedagogy of
Comenius. To find out the universal rules which can
be applied to all pupils in all cases was his chief task,
and herein lies the main contribution he made to the
subsequent progress of educational art. He says:
“The art of teaching, therefore, demands nothing
more than the skilful arrangement of time, of the
subjects taught, and of the method. As soon as we
have succeeded in finding the proper method it will
be no harder to teach school-boys, in any number desired,
than with the help of the printing-press to
cover a thousand sheets daily with the neatest writing,
or with Archimedes’s machine to move houses,
towers, and immense weights, or to cross the ocean
in a ship, and journey to the New World. The whole
process, too, will be as free from friction as is the
movement of a clock whose motive power is supplied
by the weights. It will be as pleasant to see education
carried out on my plan as to look at an automatic
machine of this kind, and the process will be as free
from failure as are these mechanical contrivances
when skilfully made” (ch-II-ref:2: pp. 248-249).
The form of argumentation by which Comenius endeavors
to establish his methodology is quite mediæval
and often ludicrous. It rests largely on the exaggerated,
sometimes misapplied analogies from Nature
and mechanics, and evidences from the Bible. But it
also contains many pedagogical truths embodied in
the schoolrooms of our day. To epitomize the general
principles of his methodology, the process of
teaching should begin with the most plastic mind of
early childhood in slow progressive order, proceeding
always from the general to the specific, from
what is easy to what is more difficult, following the
natural interests of the child, paying a due consideration
to his age, mental capacity, and development;
everything being taught first through the medium of
the senses, a special emphasis being laid upon logical
sequence and ideational correlation between the different
subjects and different parts of the same subject;
only those subjects that are of real use should be
taken in hand, everything of little importance being
invariably discarded, and the purpose and use of
everything taught should be constantly kept in view.
He advocates that everything should be taught according
to one and the same method; there should be
only one teacher in each school, or at any rate in
each class; that only one author should be used for
each subject studied, and the same exercise should be
given the whole class.
The method of teaching arts, sciences, languages,
morals, and instilling piety is each and severally discussed.
But a large part of Comenius’s time and energy
was devoted to the reform of language teaching
and to the writing of text-books for it. And by this
work alone he was known in Europe during nearly two
hundred years of practical oblivion after his death.
With his methodization of the process of instruction
necessarily went the systematizing of school
organization. The entire educational system is
graded by him as follows: I. The home as a preparatory
school for infancy. II. The vernacular school
for childhood. III. The Latin school or gymnasium
for boyhood. IV. The university and travel for
youth. He considers the first twenty-four years of
human life as the period of growth and plasticity, and
recognizes in it four distinct stages, each of which
contains six years. In his idea of a mother-school he
anticipates Froebel’s kindergarten, and in his sketch
of the vernacular and Latin school we see the archetype
of the modern graded school.
As a summary of his whole pedagogy nothing better
can be offered than the title page of his work,
which so well reflects the characteristics of his book
and that of the age:
The Great Didactic
Setting forth
The Whole Art of Teaching
All Things to all Men
or
A Certain Inducement to found such Schools in all
the Parishes, Towns, and Villages of every
Christian Kingdom, that the entire
Youth of both Sexes, none
being excepted, shall
Quickly, Pleasantly, & Thoroughly
Become learned in the Sciences, pure in Morals,
trained to Piety, and in this manner
instructed in all things necessary
for the present and for
the future life,
in which, with respect to everything that is suggested,
Its Fundamental Principles are set forth from the
essential nature of matter, Its Truth is proved by examples from the several
mechanical arts, Its Order is clearly set forth in years, months, days,
and hours, and finally, An easy and sure Method is shown by which it can
be pleasantly brought into existence.
Comenius has not lacked his admirers in every
land. To-day he must especially appeal to the educational
thinkers and administrators of the orthodox
type of mind. But this great architectonic genius
and scholarly reformer has naturally won the best
recognition in Germany. Spielmann even goes so
far in his admiration as to say:
“If all the pedagogical writings of all ages had
been lost and the great didactic alone remained it
would have sufficed as a basis for the later generation
to build the science of education anew” (ch-II-ref:25: p. 28).
He might indeed be blamed for putting too much
confidence in the power of school education, and laying
too much emphasis on method and system with
too little on the personal force of the educator. Yet
he deserves our remembrance as one who has left
us the most comprehensive system of pedagogy, in
which one of the greatest civilizing agents, nay, probably
even the greatest, in modern communities—the
universal public school—is foreshadowed in its fundamentals
and in its details. If Bacon, as the greatest
apostle of the new learning, proclaimed the gospel of
knowledge, Comenius, as the greatest apostle of the
new education, proclaimed the gospel of the school.
And as the former rescued knowledge from fossilization
by uniting her with her true spouse, the reality
of nature and life, so the latter vitalized the school
by giving it its glorious function, the forging shop,
the nursery garden of the human race. Through
it not only do individuals become able to attain their
destiny as individuals, but the solidity and prosperity
of social institutions rest upon it.
The Reformation ideal finds its culmination in the
educational scheme of Comenius. Erudition, which
was formerly only the privilege of scholars; morality,
which used to be required only from the so-called
guardian or citizen class; piety, which was left to the
priesthood—were now all made the common ideals for
every individual, to be striven for without regard to
sex, occupation, or rank.
REFERENCES
1.Adamson, John William. Pioneers of Modern Education,
1600-1700. University Press, Cambridge,
1905. 285 pages.
2.Comenius, John Amos. The Great Didactic. Translated,
with introduction, biographical and historical,
by M. W. Keatinge. Black, London, 1896. 468
pages.
3.——School of Infancy; an Essay on the Education of
Youth during the First Six Years. Edited, with an
introduction and notes, by W. S. Monroe. Heath
& Co., Boston, 1896. 99 pages.
4.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1899. 589
pages.
5.Hähner, H. Natur und Naturmässigkeit bei Comenius
und Pestalozzi. Lamprecht, Chemnitz, 1890. 87
pages.
6.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
7.Heubaum, Alfred. Geschichte des deutschen Bildungswesens
seit der Mitte des siebzehnten Jahrhunderts.
Vol. I. Bis zum Beginn der allgemeinen Unterrichtsreform
unter Friedrich dem Grossen. Weidmann,
Berlin, 1905. 402 pages.
8.Hoffmeister, Hermann Wilhelm. Comenius und
Pestalozzi als Begründer der Volkschule. Second
revised edition. Klinkhardt, Leipzig, 1896. 97
pages.
9.Kerrl, Th. Johann Amos Comenius. Sein Leben, seine
pädagogischen Schriften und seine Bedeutung. 4
vols. Schroebel, Halle a. Saale, 1904-1905. 389
pages.
10.Laurie, Simon Somerville. John Amos Comenius.
Small, Boston, 1885. 229 pages.
11.——Studies in the History of Educational Opinions
from the Renaissance. University Press, Cambridge,
1903. 261 pages.
12.Melchers, Karl. Comenius und Pestalozzi; eine
vergleichende Betrachtung ihrer Grundideen.
Schmidt, Bremen, 1896. 47 pages.
13.Möhrke, Max August Heinrich. Johann Amos Comenius
und Johann Valentin Andreä. Glausch,
Leipzig, 1904. 168 pages.
14.Monathefte der Comenius-gesellschaft. Comenius-gesellschaft.
Charlottenburg, Berlin, 1892-1908.
15.Monroe, Paul. A Text-book in the History of Education.
Macmillan & Co., London and New York,
1905. 772 pages.
16.Monroe, William Seymour. Comenius and the Beginning
of Educational Reform. Scribner, New York,
1900. 184 pages.
17.Müller, Walter. Comenius, ein Systematiker in der
Pädagogik. Bleyl & Kämmer, Dresden, 1887. 50
pages.
18.Munroe, James Phinney. The Educational Ideal: an
Outline of Its Growth in Modern Times. Heath &
Co., Boston, 1896. 262 pages.
19. Pappenheim, Eug. Amos Comenius, der Begründer der
neueren Pädagogik. Ackermann, München, 1871.
66 pages.
20.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
The same. (International Education Series), 1903.
568 pages.
21.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
Vols. I and III.
22.Rein, Georg Wilhelm. Encyklopädisches Handbuch
der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza, 1895-1906.
Vol. I.
23.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. I. Die
Pädagogik vor Pestalozzi. Brandstetter, Leipzig,
1897. 581 pages.
24.Schmid, Karl Adolf, editor. Geschichte der Erziehung
vom Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1903. Vol. III.
25.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken, und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905. 361 pages.
Part II.
26.Witte, J. Johann Amos Comenius in seiner kulturgeschichtlichen
Stellung und seiner historischen
Bedeutung für die Entwicklung des Schulwesens,
im Besonderen, der Volkschule. Andreæ, Ruhrort,
1892. 51 pages.
27.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER III.
JOHN LOCKE
(1632-1704)
When the second greatest educational work in the
seventeenth century appeared in 1693, the world was
only a generation and a half older than when it saw
the “Great Didactic.” While we find in Comenius
a strange mixture of mediæval and modern thinking,
Locke’s “Some Thoughts concerning Education”
reflects entirely modern conceptions and tendencies.
But the differences between the two works are not
wholly due to the difference of the times; they are
due more to that of the men themselves and their
nationalities.
Though born a Slav, Comenius represents, in his
personality and pedagogy, the idealistic and theorizing
genius of the German nation. Locke, on the contrary,
is a typical Englishman, and perfectly embodies
the practical genius of that people. Compare
the titles of the two books referred to above. How
elaborate and ornate is the one and how homely the
other! One might compare the former to a great
piece of architecture, built up stone by stone with
exactness of sequence and plan.
Every detail is manifestly studied and follows a scheme previously
laid out. The latter, on the contrary, is like a painting,
or a work of artisanship, if you please. There
is the design, unity and harmony, but these lie in
the artist’s experience or mental make-up, and develop
themselves as he moves his hand. Comenius’s
pedagogy starts with the highest ideal of humanity,
and then proceeds to consider how each and all can
be made to conform to it. His plans and practical
recommendations are also, in general, more of deductions
from his basal hypothesis or philosophy than
inductions from the considerations of the actual conditions
and problems. With Locke the procedure is
very different: a particular boy concerning whose
education he was consulted is the starting-point.
This boy has to grow up in a particular age, environment,
and social class, and must be fitted to all these
actual conditions. Not the ultimate end of the race,
but the particular destiny of a real boy, his mentality,
the best educative forces conducing to the possibly
perfect fulfillment of his destiny, are to be the
chief considerations. Comenius was a practical as
well as theoretical reformer in education, but he was,
above all, a scholarly priest, probably the best type
that his age could produce. Locke was a great original
thinker, the father of English psychology. But
he was, essentially, and in its highest sense, a man of
the world. In spite of his physical weakness, which
hindered him from an active participation in the
social and political affairs of his country, he was
always concerned and identified with them.
Thus the Christian citizenship at which he aimed was not
a gazing from the stepladder of this earthly life
toward the distant vision of heavenly perfection, but
a vigorous, efficient, working and living with others
as a child of this world. There is no bold brilliancy
in his educational thoughts, but they are full of living
truths which come only from the actual broad experience
of life, and so can be applied to real life.
There is in them no soaring transcendentalism. Yet
if we intelligently follow his leadership, we shall find
that it does not lack a glow of idealism which can
illumine our earthly path. It is a sound philosophy
of a sound personality who has seen the wide living
world with his own eyes, and expressed his views
with the scrupulous conscientiousness and the sincerity
of conviction—a perfect product of great common
sense. Leibniz, the great German philosopher,
who recognized Locke’s Essay on “Human Understanding,”
as “one of the most beautiful and most
esteemed work” of his time, was disposed to rate
his “Thoughts on Education” still higher. Even to-day,
after we have become familiar with a host of
great and modern thinkers, he finds such an admirer
as Professor Laurie, of Edinburgh, who thinks “that
no educational writer surpasses him.” Rousseau’s
indebtedness to him is a well-known fact, and through
Rousseau his influence extends to the whole continental
development of educational thought down to the present day.
As to the wide and deep effect
which his thought directly exerted upon England
there can be no question. Oscar Browning, of Cambridge,
believes that Locke’s ideas “determine the
character of our most characteristic educational institution,
the English public school” (ch-III-ref:2: p. 118).
And yet Locke had little interest in the public school
of his day. England produced in him her ideal type
of a gentleman, and he, as the incarnation of her genius,
has formed the gentlemen of England.
Thus, the two greatest educational writers of the
seventeenth century, standing at the fountainhead
of the pedagogical stream of the modern era, present
a very interesting contrast, which is not insignificant
in its effects. If one is the harbinger of the idealistic
and the theorizing pedagogy of the German type, the
other is the champion of the realistic and empirical
school of the English type. A religious tendency
predominates in the former, a secular tendency in the
latter. If Comenius may be called the pedagogue of
public education, Locke is to be called that of private
education. In the former, the emphasis is on the
order, system, and method; in the latter, the stress
is laid on the personal influence of the educator.
While in the former, instruction is the main thing; in
the latter, discipline and training are essential.
If we are justified in thinking that the intellectual
side of the Renaissance attained its true destiny in
the Baconian conception of science and its principles,
so we might say with equal validity that the practical
genius of the ancient Greeks and Romans blossomed
again in Locke in the new soil of Christian
consciousness. In spite of his sharing with Bacon
a strong intolerance of the prevailing humanistic,
classical education, it is evident that he imbibed
deeply the spirit of ancient culture. He once admitted
that “amongst the Grecians is to be found
the original, as it were, and foundation of all that
learning which we have in this part of the world,”
and “no man,” he held, “can pass for a scholar that
is ignorant of the Greek tongue” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 170). Thus,
Sparta’s example of building up a vigorous physique
and character in her youth through hard discipline,
of inculcating wisdom through free conversation
with older people, Pythagoras’s teaching of the harmony
of body and soul, Socrates’s fidelity to truth
and unbiased attitude of mind, Plato’s exaltation of
virtue above all things, Aristotle’s ideal of a perfectly
balanced life, regulated by reason, the Roman fidelity,
patriotism, and statesmanship,—these together
with the true spirit of Christianity flowed into his
life and into his philosophy of education. Locke
had, like every other reformer, his predecessors, such
as Rabelais and Montaigne. But what was in them,
mainly mockery and ridicule of the current education,
became in Locke more positive and more comprehensive
assertion. His philosophy of education was
grounded on his new empirical psychology, which
was, after Bacon, the next great stimulus to the
intellectual activity of the world.
With the Montaignean dictum: “A sound mind in
a sound body,” Locke begins his Thoughts on Education.
This is, he says, “a short but full description
of a happy state in this world—he that has
these two, has little more to wish for; and he that
wants either of them, will be but little the better for
anything else” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 1). For Locke, the art of
education was synonymous with the art of hygiene
in its broadest sense—i. e., the formation and the
maintenance of a healthful life, mental and moral
as well as physical. How can we form such a healthful
life? His answer is simple: By accustoming ourselves
to a healthy mode of living. Habituation is
the keynote of his whole pedagogy.
Although the human body was conceived by him
still as “the clay cottage” of the mind, yet he wanted
us to understand “how necessary Health is to our
business and happiness, and how requisite a strong
constitution, able to endure hardship and fatigue”
(ch-III-ref:7: p. 2). So he began his treatise with the physical
care of the child. A simple, rigorous life was his
ideal, and so he prescribed the following rules for
children: Plenty of open air, of exercise, and of
sleep; plain diet, no wine or strong drink, and very
little or no drugs; not too warm or straight clothing;
the head and feet especially to be kept cold, and
the feet to be accustomed by exposure to wetness.
Locke studied medicine, and once practiced it with
much success. And the hygienic rules above cited,
which were the result of his own experience and experimentation,
introduced almost a revolution in
the physical bringing up of children. We see how
subsequent writers, like Rousseau and Kant, reflect
his thoughts.
His ideas of mental training rest on his theory of
the mind. According to him, the mind of a new-born
child is a tabula rasa: there is nothing innate
in it; experience is what makes a mind. Every sensation
one receives or every act one does, however
small and insignificant it may seem, leaves some impression
upon it, and contributes not only to the constitution
of its content, but also to the formation of
a definite tendency. He recognized the important
rôle played by the unconscious or automatic part of
the mind in our actual life, which is nothing more
than an aggregate or a system of various habits.
Volition has but little power against it; it works
more “constantly and with greater facility than reason,
which, when we have most need of it, is seldom
fairly consulted and more rarely obeyed” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 91).
Habit formation is, therefore, the great thing in education.
The significance of any act of a child, of any
educational process, is to be measured only by what
kind of habit it is likely to lead to.
Although he compared children’s minds to water
which we can easily turn this way or that, or to wax
upon which we can impress any figure as we like, yet
he meant to illustrate by this simply the extreme
plasticity and flexibility of childhood.
He was not blind to the great individual differences, and was
perfectly aware that “there are possibly scarce two
children who can be conducted by exactly the same
method” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 187). Moreover, he says: “We
must not hope wholly to change their original tempers,
nor make the gay pensive and grave, nor the
melancholy sportive, without spoiling them; God has
stamped certain characters upon men’s minds which,
like their shapes, may perhaps be a little mended,
but can hardly be totally alter’d and transformed
into the contrary” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 40). The uniformatization
of method, then, is a crime of educational art
instead of its aim. The only common rule to be
fixed is not to have any definite rule, but to find out
about every child, what his temperament, inclinations,
defects are, and apply methods or treatment that are
“adapted to his capacity” and “suited to his natural
genius and constitution.”
In discussing the process of discipline, he first
makes a plea for the free expression of the play instinct.
“This gamesome humour,” he says, “which
is wisely adapted by Nature to their age and temper
should rather be encourag’d to keep up their spirits,
and improve strength and health, than curb’d or
restrain’d” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 38). A “misapply’d and useless
correction” in this case may serve “only to
spoil the temper both of body and of mind.” Our
hope of education will be gone if we kill this tendency
to spontaneous activity at its growth. For here
is just the point of grasp by which alone we can
lead children anywhere we desire. “The chief art of
the educator is to make all that they have to do
sport and play, too.” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 38).
Shall we then put no restraint whatever upon
their conduct? No, far from that. Locke insists
that even “the plays and diversions of children
should be directed towards good and useful habits
or else they will introduce ill ones” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 113). He
demands a stern and rigorous discipline, and accuses
parents of weakening their little ones by too much
fondling. Children ought not to be allowed to satisfy
a craving which comes from their whims and fancies
and not from their natural wants. They ought to
learn the control of their passions and appetites from
their cradles, and so be kept in absolute subjection
to the parents’ authority while their own reason is
not yet developed. Their instinctive sense of awe
should be utilized and obedience be made implicit and
natural. But as they grow up, more liberty should
be allowed, and friendliness, love, and even respect
should take the place of authority.
Nevertheless, Locke does not believe in severe punishment.
“The usual lazy and short way by chastisement
and rod,” he thinks, encourages “our natural
propensity to indulge in corporeal and present pleasure
and to avoid pain at any cost,” instead of conducing
to its mastery, and “thereby strengthens that
in us which is the root from whence spring all vicious
actions, and the irregularities of life” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 30).
Again, “such a sort of slavish Discipline makes a
slavish Temper” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 31).
It creates a hypocrite who dissembles obedience, yet with his natural inclination
only heightened and increased on account of external
suppression. It creates “a low-spirited, moped
creature, who, however, with his unnatural sobriety
may please silly people, who commend tame inactive
children, because they make no noise, nor give them
any trouble; yet, at last, will probably prove as uncomfortable
a thing to his friends, as he will be all his
life as useless a thing to himself and others” (ch-III-ref:7: p.
31). It severs a child from the parent or the teacher
who administers it, and causes disgust for work when
applied for its enforcement. But in case of lying and
obstinacy, which he considered as the two grave moral
faults issuing from the conscious volition of the child,
Locke allows and even advises us to resort to severe
measures, in order to check them at their first manifestation.
Here the rod should be heavy and unswerving,
and not laid down until it has brought the
child’s will into a complete subjugation. But he
thinks that if we keep our strict hand constantly
over the unnatural desires of the child, from its
cradle, and at the same time give a full freedom to
its natural wants and activities, we shall seldom find
an occasion which calls for the rod.
Material rewards are equally condemned by Locke
as the physical punishment. He admits, however,
that pain and pleasure, reward and punishment, are
“the only motives to a rational creature,” “the
spur and reins whereby all mankind are set to work
and guided.” “Remove hope and fear, and there
is an end of all discipline” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 33).
What he wished, was to accustom children to connect their
hope and fear, pain and pleasure, with proper objects,
in such a way as not to form those habits which
are detrimental to their future happiness and virtue.
There is a force or motive power in human life
equally strong or even stronger than material, physical
pain and pleasure. It is the sense of honor, the
desire for esteem and the hate of disgrace. This shall
be used as the lever to move the young. “Make his
mind as sensible of credit and shame as may be; and
when you have done that, you have put a principle
into him which will influence his actions when you
are not by; to which the fear of a little smart of a
rod is not comparable; and which will be the proper
stock whereon afterwards to graft the true principles
of morality and religion” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 177). If you succeed
in this, “by all arts imaginable,” “the business
is done and the difficulty is over” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 34).
Locke does not believe in “charging children’s
memories upon all occasions with Rules and precepts,
which they often do not understand, and
constantly so soon forget as given” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 38).
Mere admonition or verbal instruction cannot teach
what long experience and broad generalization alone
taught the race. Even commanding is more effective
than teaching. But the lesson by example, learning
by imitation, is the method he recommends. “The
tincture of company sinks deeper than the outside;
and possibly, if a true estimate were made of the
morality and religions of the world, we should find
that the far greater part of mankind received even
those opinions and ceremonies they would die for,
rather from the fashions of their countries, and the
constant practice of those about them than from any
conviction of their reasons” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 128). If this is
true of those in whom reason is already developed,
still more so with children. So, the self-discipline
of parents themselves, the most careful choice of
tutor, friends, nurse, governess, and servants, are
spoken of by Locke as a matter of the first importance.
Nobody has felt the great significance of
environment in education deeper than Locke. He
says:
“Having named Company, I am almost ready to
throw away my pen and trouble you no further on
this subject: For, since that does more than all precepts,
rules, and instructions, methinks it is almost
wholly in vain to make a long discourse of other
things, and to talk of that almost to no purpose” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 45).
The main aim of education for Locke is character-building,
since he conceived virtue as “the first and
most necessary of those endowments that belong to a
man or a gentleman.” Next to virtue, wisdom is the
most necessary quality for a man. Wisdom means
“a man’s managing his business ably and with foresight
in this world.” And since “this is the product
of a good natural temper, application of mind, and
experience together,” we cannot teach it to children.
“To accustom a child to have true notions of things,
and not to be satisfied till he has them; to raise his
mind to great and worthy thoughts, and to keep him
at a distance from falsehood and cunning, which has
always a broad mixture of falsehood in it, is the
fittest preparation of a child for wisdom” (ch-III-ref:7: pp.
119-120). The rest is “to be learned from time,
experience and observation, and an acquaintance with
men.” Let him inform his mind by engaging in conversation
with “men of parts and breeding,” as soon
as he is capable of benefitting by it, and send him to
travel when he reaches mature adolescence.
The third important quality is good breeding.
“The happiness that all men so steadily pursue
consisting in pleasure—he that knows how to make
those he converses with easy, without debasing himself
to low and servile flattery, has found the true
art of living in the world, and being both welcomed
and valued everywhere” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 124). The aim
of good breeding is to avoid a sheepish bashfulness
on the one hand, and a misbecoming negligence
and disrespect on the other; to cultivate a modest
but assured, courteous yet not mean attitude of mind
and outward demeanor accompanying it, this is “a
great skill which good sense, reason, and good company
can only reach.” Here, again, rules and exhortation
avail little, unless good examples are
shown. “Be as busy as you like with discourses of
Civility to your son, such as is his company, such will
be his manners” (ch-III-ref:7 p. 125).
But young children should not be too much interfered with as to the
outward manners; carelessness and clumsiness are
natural to them, and age will cure them, if you
only “teach them humility and to be good-natured,”
and always choose for them good company. Dancing
should be taught as soon as they are capable of learning
it, for “nothing appears to me to give children so
much becoming confidence and behavior, and so to
raise them to the conversation of those above their
age, as Dancing” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 42). To give a “freedom
and ease to all the motions of the body” is the main
thing in dancing. “One that teaches not this is worse
than none at all: natural unfashionableness being
much better than apish affected postures; and I think
it much more passable to put off the hat and make a
leg like an honest country gentleman than like an
ill-fashioned dancing master. For as for the jigging
part and the figures of dances, I count that little or
nothing further than as it tends to perfect graceful
carriage” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 174).
Learning is the last and least concern in Locke’s
philosophy of education. It is, he recognizes, a great
help both to virtue and wisdom in all well-disposed
minds; but “in others not so disposed, it helps them
only to be the most foolish or worse men.” When
Locke saw “what ado is made about a little Latin
and Greek, how many years are spent in it, and what
a noise and business it makes to no purpose,” he
could not but despise it, and say: “A great part
of learning now in fashion in the schools of Europe,
and that goes ordinarily into the round of education,
a gentleman may in a good measure be unfurnished
with, without any disparagement to himself or prejudice
to his affairs” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 74). “Learning,” he
declares, “must be had, but in the second place, as
subservient to greater qualities.... Place him (your
child) in hands where you may, as much as possible,
secure his innocence, cherish and nurse up the good,
and gently correct and weed out any bad inclinations,
and settle in him good habits. This is the main point,
and this being provided for, learning may be had into
the bargain” (ch-III-ref:7: pp. 128-129).
In learning, too, acquirement of habits is the chief
educational process. Not so much to supply ready-made
knowledge nor to impart the teacher’s own
ideas, as to implant, by practice, a proper habit of
reading, thinking, observing, and doing is the goal
to be striven for. The educator must see to the constant
and correct exercise of the powers to be developed.
But premature use or overexercise is as detrimental
to the vigorous development of the mind as
neglect or too little exercise. “The mind, by being
engaged in a task beyond its strength, like the body
strained by lifting at a weight too heavy, has often its
force broken, and thereby gets an unaptness or an
aversion to any vigorous attempt ever after” (ch-III-ref:8:
pp. 87-88). Children’s natural weakness of mind
should be understood and not taken for their willful
fault. Healthful activity of mind is the thing to be
secured, and for this the following principles are laid
down by Locke, which we may regard as the laws of
hygiene of attention and association:
1. Keep up the natural tendency of children to
free, spontaneous activity; if they lack this, awaken
it. Introduce them to something, anything, which
they can do with pleasure and enthusiasm. “None
of the things they are to learn should ever be made a
burden, or imposed upon them as a Task. Whatever
is so proposed, presently becomes irksome” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 52),
and they will form an habitual prejudice against it.
This manifestation of spontaneous activity has its
ebb and flow; so catch the proper moment as well
as the proper subject for setting them to work.
2. Cherish the curiosity or natural inquisitiveness
of children and give it encouragement. However
foolish and trifling their questions may appear to you,
do not forget that for them these questions are matters
of great moment. Treat them as “a stranger in
an unknown land,” and thus lead them to useful
knowledge that they should know. Knowledge grows
by constant quest, and thus only.
3. The wandering mind and the fleeting thought
are the result of the natural constitution of childhood.
It is the law of mental economy, especially dominant
in children, that “their thoughts should be perpetually
shifting from what disgusts them, and seek better
entertainment in more pleasing objects” (ch-III-ref:7: p.
143). A frequent change of subject, introduction of
some new, strange objects, making instruction interesting,
and thus holding the involuntary attention,
are therefore necessary in teaching children.
4. Children’s minds are strongly susceptible to
emotional disturbances. “Passionate words or blows
from the tutor fill the child’s mind with terror and
affrightment, which immediately takes it wholly up,
and leaves no room for other impressions” (ch-III-ref:7: p.
143). Therefore, “keep the mind in an easy, calm
temper, when you would have it receive your instructions
or any increase of knowledge. It is as
impossible to draw fair and regular characters on a
trembling mind as on a shaking paper” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 143).
5. However great the part which involuntary attention
plays in the process of learning, the cultivation
of the power of voluntary attention should
not be neglected. Children should be habituated to
the voluntary direction or control of attention “by
trying them sometimes, when they are by laziness
unbent, or by avocation bent another way, and endeavoring
to make them buckle to the thing proposed”
(ch-III-ref:7: p. 54). Some bodily labor which requires
a constant vigilance and application of mind is recommended
as a remedy for a diffused attention. The
work interest stands to the voluntary attention in the
same relation as the play interest to the involuntary
attention. So, the former should be stimulated by
letting the child see “by what he has learned, that he
can do something which he could not do before; something,
which gives him some power and real advantage
above others who are ignorant of it” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 144).
6. We find in our mind often an association of
ideas which is accidental and arbitrary in its origin,
but once being established is almost inseparable and
imperative. This wrong association “has such an
influence, and is of so great force to set us awry in
our action, as well moral as natural, passions, reasonings,
and notions themselves, that perhaps there is
not any one thing that deserves more to be looked
after” (ch-III-ref:9: vol. ii, Book II, chapter 33, § 9). To prevent
such erroneous associations in the mind of children,
the strict order of learning should be observed.
“Give them first one simple idea, and see that they
take it right, and perfectly comprehend it, before
you go any further; and then add some other simple
idea which lies next in your way to what you aim at;
and so proceeding by gentle and insensible steps, children
without confusion and amazement will have their
understandings opened and their thoughts extended
farther than could have been expected” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 158).
Mathematics is recommended as a help to the training
of reasoning power, for a mathematical demonstration
represents the coherent process of reasoning.
As for logic, he thinks with Bacon that it,
“catching at what it cannot reach, has served to confirm
and establish errors, rather than to open a way
to truth” (ch-III-ref:8: p. 19).
No general improvement of memory is affected by
any usual method of “committing to memory,” or
“learning by heart.” For in his psychology (ch-III-ref:9: vol.
ii, Book II, chapter xxxiii, xxxix; vol. i, Book II,
chapter x) our memory of ideas or impressions depends
upon the strength of power to hold them in
mind—namely, attention, on the one hand, and upon
that of the power to retain and recall them, on the
other. Yet the intensity and duration of attention
is largely determined by interest, and the retentive
power is owing to our constitution, and therefore beyond
education. Thus he says: “What the mind is
intent upon and careful of, that it remembers best,
... to which if method and order be joined, all is
done, I think, that can be for the help of a weak memory;
and he that will take any other way to do it, especially
that of charging it with a train of other people’s
words, which he that learns cares not for, will, I
guess, scarce find the profit answer half the time and
pains employed in it.” For memory is not a power
that is transferable from one thing to another. “The
learning pages of Latin by heart, no more fits the
memory for retention of anything else, than the graving
of one sentence in lead makes it the more capable
of retaining firmly any other characters” (ch-III-ref:7: pp. 154-155).
Improvement of memory can come only through
the formation of habits of fixating attention and of
orderly association.
Thus, to sum up, learning by self-active, pleasurable
exercise of mental powers, directed in an orderly
manner and constantly repeated, is the fundamental
principle of intellectual education.
Although learning was a matter of secondary importance
in Locke’s plan for the education of a
“young gentleman,” the curriculum he proposed was
as rich as that of Comenius, and the practical suggestions
he gives as to the teaching of each subject are of
much worth. The subject-matter comprises: reading,
writing, drawing, shorthand, French, Latin, geography,
arithmetic, chronology, history, geometry, astronomy,
anatomy, ethics, law, English grammar,
rhetoric taught in a practical way, letter-writing,
natural philosophy containing biblical history, and
physics. Gardening, carpentry, turning, varnishing,
graving, metal and jeweler’s work, and other manual
occupations are recommended as healthful diversions.
Bookkeeping also makes a part of a gentleman’s useful
accomplishments. He recommends dancing and
wrestling, but depreciates music, painting, fencing,
and riding, from one reason or another. The main
difference between Locke and Comenius lies in that,
while one considers knowledge and information in
themselves of great value, as deserving the dignity of
man, the other values these rather for their influence
on the efficiency and happiness of actual life. Comenius
is often called the father of realistic pedagogy,
but in my opinion his ideals of education and
curriculum are still largely humanistic and even
scholastic. It is in Locke that we see the complete
victory of realism. Bacon’s influence upon Comenius
was mainly in his ideal of universal knowledge. But
the real spirit of the new scientific learning found its
true supporter in Locke. Comenius drew his philosophical
arguments for education from the Bible and
from the analogy of Nature. But by Locke pedagogy
was put upon a scientific basis—namely, physiology
and psychology.
At the opening of the chapter, I contrasted Locke
as the pedagogue of private education with Comenius
as that of public education. Comenius aimed at the
enlightenment of the masses, so the machinery of
school was necessarily of high importance; hence the
dictum: “Good teacher, good books, good method.”
Locke, on the other hand, had in view the perfect
bringing up of an individual; consequently, a good
home with a good tutor was naturally esteemed above
everything else. The advantage of group education
lies, according to him, in that it will make a boy
“bolder, and better able to bustle and shift among
boys of his own age; and the emulation of school-fellows
often puts life and industry into young lads”
(ch-III-ref:7: p. 46). And the main disadvantage of home education
lies in that it makes a youth more ignorant
of the world; “wanting there change of company,
and being used constantly to the same faces, he will,
when he comes abroad, be a sheepish or conceited
creature” (ch-III-ref:7: p. 46). But these shortcomings can
be remedied by providing him good company at home
and by later traveling. As for the inculcation of virtues
and manners, home is decidedly the better place.
“The difference is great between two or three
pupils in the same house, and three or four score boys
lodged up and down; for let the master’s industry
and skill be never so great, it is impossible he should
have fifty or a hundred scholars under his eye any
longer than they are in the school together; nor can
it be expected that he should instruct them successfully
in anything but their books; the forming of
their minds and manners requiring a constant attention,
and particular application to every single boy,
which is impossible in a numerous flock, and would
be wholly in vain, (could he have time to study and
correct every one’s particular defects and wrong inclinations)
when the lad was to be left to himself, or
the prevailing infection of his fellows, the greatest
part of the four and twenty hours”.
“What qualities are ordinarily to be got from such
a troop of play-fellows as schools usually assemble
together from parents of all kinds, that a father
should so much covet, is hard to divine” (ch-III-ref:7: pp. 48-49).
Thus we see that while Comenius pointed to an
ideal school and preached its gospel, Locke, by showing
us the defects of the school, persuades us to flee
into his idealized home. The actual condition of the
average home and the increasing need of modern society
makes the school indispensable, in spite of its
imperfections as an educational institution. Nevertheless,
it is well for us always to keep our eyes open
to the defects and dangers of mass education.
REFERENCES
1.Bourne, Henry Richard Fox. The Life of John Locke.
2 vols. Harper, New York, 1876.
2.Browning, Oscar. An Introduction to the History of
Educational Theories. Kellogg, New York, 1880.
237 pages.
3.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and an index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1899.
598 pages.
4.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
5.Heubaum, Alfred. Geschichte der deutschen Bildungswesens
seit der Mitte der siebzehnten Jahrhunderts.
Vol. I. Bis zum Beginn der allgemeinen
Unterrichtsreform unter Friedrich dem Grossen.
Weidmann, Berlin, 1905. 402 pages.
6.Laurie, Simon Somerville. Studies in the History of
Educational Opinions from the Renaissance. University
Press, Cambridge, 1903. 261 pages.
7.Locke, John. Some Thoughts Concerning Education.
With introduction and notes by R. H. Quick. University
Press, Cambridge. Second edition, 1889. 240
pages.
8.——On the Conduct of the Understanding. Maynard,
New York, 1901. 132 pages.
9.——An Essay on the Human Understanding. 3 vols.
M. Tegg, London, 1832.
10.Monroe, Paul. A Text-book in the History of Education.
Macmillan Co., London and New York, 1905.
772 pages.
11.Munroe, James Phinney. The Educational Ideal: an
Outline of its Growth in Modern Times. Heath &
Co., Boston, 1896. 262 pages.
12.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
The same. (International Education Series), 1903.
562 pages.
13.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
14.Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor. Encyklopädisches
Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906. Vol. IV.
15.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. I. Die
Pädagogik vor Pestalozzi. Brandstetter, Leipzig,
1897. 581 pages.
16.Schmid, Karl Adolph, editor. Geschichte der Erziehung
vom Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols.
Cotta, Stuttgart, 1884-1902. Vol. IV. Parts I and
II.
17.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken, und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905. 365 pages. Part
II.
18.Wilke, Georg. Die Hauptberührungs- und Unterscheidungspunkte
der Erziehungsgedanken John Locke’s
und J. J. Rousseau’s. Scheinfeld, Erlangen, 1898.
67 pages.
CHAPTER IV.
JEAN JACQUES ROUSSEAU
(1712-1778)
The limitation of the Lockean philosophy of education
is the limitation of his personality. His practical,
utilitarian, and rationalistic pedagogy may be
good for making an efficient and respectable member
of society, but cannot meet the demands of the whole
human soul. Fortunately his pedagogy found its
successor in just the right kind of man. What Nature
spared in this English gentleman she bestowed luxuriantly
upon the French artist.
In Rousseau we strike the prodigy of the pedagogic
world. Such a personality is rare, and Nature
will probably not produce another Rousseau. He was
a man of no schooling and no discipline. His life
was, in a sense, a life of vagabondage and of abandonment.
He was, in the eye of Carlyle, “a morbid,
excitable, spasmodic man,” whose motive principle
was “a mean hunger,” whose faults and miseries are
summarized by the single word, egoism. But it was
to this egoist, this sensualist, that Madame de Staël
attributes the honor of having inspired women to virtue
as no other man ever did. And it was to this
uneducated vagabond that the Western world owes
the revolution in its politics and thought.
The Puritan prophet counted Rousseau among his
heroes in spite of his constitutional hate of the man,
granting to him this one virtue—the heroism of intense
sincerity. I would add to this another characteristic
which makes him a genius, the intrinsic
beauty and wealth of his emotional nature. He was
a Frenchman in whose veins ran the blood of a Swiss
mountaineer. In short, he was a bold incarnation of
the artistic spirit. Absolute independence, freedom,
and satisfaction of all that is instinctive and spontaneous,
this was the claim of his personality. But
this, we know, is too beautiful a dream to be realized
in the actual world of ours. Thus his early life of
idyllic intoxication in the beauty of Nature and human
sentiments was soon shattered by the cruel hand
of social conventions and prosaic actuality: seeing
the sacredness of instinctive nature everywhere
trampled down by corrupted passions and vanities
on the one hand, and by sophisticated refinement
and cold ratiocination on the other, he raised the
voice of protest against what they called culture and
civilization, and made a plea for the entire reorganization
of human society and of the race itself.
Freedom from pedantry of superficial learning and
accomplishment, from the hypocrisy of conventional
morality, manners, and religion, from slavery to all
artificialities and externalities, the restoration of man
from his accessory life to his fundamental being, this
is the center of his whole philosophy, which began
in his negative answer to the question presented by
the French Academy, “whether the progress of sciences
and arts has contributed to the corruption or
the purification of morality,” and culminates in his
greatest work, “Émile,” in which he sets forth what
he conceives as the only salvation of the corrupted
race. “Émile” is the boldest assertion of this boldest
child of Nature, and in the influence it has exercised
upon the course of human thoughts and events
we see the wonder of genius, and thus it will remain
one of the rarest treasures in the educational literature
of mankind. This book is, in the words of Niemeyer,
like “a meteor which may blind and mislead
a man, but at the same time can illumine regions
into which the ordinary eye can only seldom penetrate.”
Even Thomas Davidson, who shows little
sympathy and poor appreciation of Rousseau, is
obliged to acknowledge that “it has been given to
few men to exert, with their thought, an influence so
deep and pervasive as that of Rousseau,” and he
traces the way in which this influence extended to
“all departments of human activity, philosophy,
science, religion, ethics, art, politics, economics, and
pedagogy” (ch-IV-ref:3: p. 224). Especially in regard to the
last department, with which we are now concerned,
we could truly say with Oscar Browning: “He
stands astride across the field of education. Nothing
comes after him which is not affected by him” (ch-IV-ref:1: p. 153).
So I might well add here that every one of us
who is actually drinking from the stream which
flowed down from him ought for once to go directly
to its very source, and receive its refreshing benediction,
which, in the phrase of John Morley, “admitted
floods of light and air into tightly closed nurseries
and schoolrooms” (ch-IV-ref:8: ii, p. 249).
Return to Nature! was the war cry of Rousseauean
pedagogy as it was that of his whole life and philosophy.
Here is his often quoted passage with which
he opens his proclamation of war against the conventional
attitude of education:
“All things are good as they come out of the
hand of their Creator, but everything degenerates in
the hand of man.... He is not content with anything
in its natural state, not even with his own species.
His very offspring must be trained up for him,
like a horse in the menagerie, and be taught to grow
after his own fancy, like a tree in his garden” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 7).
This may sound to some like an advocacy of laissez
faire principle. But the very word Nature presents
an ideal, and to return to it or to preserve it, there is
the need of educative effort. For:
“Should a man in a state of society be given up
from the cradle to his own notions and conduct, he
would certainly turn out the most preposterous of
human beings.... His humanity would resemble a
shrub, growing by accident in the highway, which
would soon be destroyed by the casual injuries it
must receive from the frequent passenger” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
pp. 7-8).
To preserve and develop “the natural man in a
state of society” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 337) is the aim of education.
By “natural” he does not necessarily
mean primitive and savage traits of man only, but
all those tendencies, dispositions, qualities, which are
inherent, essential, and universal to all mankind,
whether inborn or developed in life and society. He
writes:
“After taking a comparative view of as many
ranks and degrees of people as I have met with during
a whole life spent in observing them, I have
thrown aside as artificial all the peculiarities of particular
nations, ranks, and conditions; and have regarded
those things only as incontestably belonging
to man which are common to men of all countries,
ages, and circumstances of life” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 79).
From this view follows, however, the elevation of
the generic fundamental traits of man which express
themselves in his instincts, sentiments, intuitions,
and common sense, accompanied by the depreciation
of the individual mental superstructure, which is seen
in our reason, learning, artistic accomplishments, etc.
Thus, to interpret in modern terms, the development
of the generic psychophysical organism is the essential
task of the education of the young as understood
by Rousseau.
There are three agents of education—Nature, men,
and circumstances. “The constitutional exertion of
our organs and faculties is the education of nature:
the uses we are taught to make of that exertion constitute
the education given us by men; and in the acquisitions
made by our own experience on the objects
that surround us consists our education from circumstances”
(ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 10). Of these, the first does not
depend on ourselves, the second depends on us, and
the third is under our power of control to a certain
extent. So in order to secure the harmony of these
three it is to the first that we must adjust the two
others. Therefore, Nature—i. e., the law of the psychophysical
organism of the child itself—must be the
true nurse and trainer of the child. The function of
an educator is simply to administer her oracle.
Then let us hear some of the oracles of Nature:
First of all: “Nature requires children to be children
before they are men”; and “by endeavoring
to pervert this order we produce forward fruits,
that have neither maturity nor taste, and will not
fail soon to wither or corrupt” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 108). Beware
of forcing upon the child any adult standard,
for “every age, every state of life has its peculiar
degrees of perfection, a kind of maturity peculiar to
itself” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 246). The end of life is in itself;
our aim is to live our life to the full; and this is happiness.
“To live is not merely to breathe; it is to act,
to make a proper use of our organs, our senses, our
faculties, and of all those parts of the human frame
which contribute to the consciousness of our existence.
The man who has lived most is not he who has survived
the greatest number of years, but he who has
experienced most of life. A man may be buried at
a hundred years of age who died in his cradle. Such
a one would have been a gainer by dying young, at
least if he had lived, in our sense of the word, till
the time of his decease” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 18-19). Therefore,
let the child live its own present life, which is
the only reality to him; “let us promote the happiness
of man in every stage of life.”
From this viewpoint Rousseau directs his indignation
upon the current mode of education. He says:
“What can we think, then, of that barbarous
method of education, by which the present is sacrificed
to an uncertain future, by which a child is laid
under every kind of restraint, and is made miserable,
by way of preparing him for we know not what pretended
happiness, which there is reason to believe he
may never live to enjoy? Supposing it not unreasonable
in its design, how can we see, without indignation,
the unhappy innocents subjected to a yoke
of insupportable rigor and condemned like galley-slaves
to continual labor, without being assured that
such mortifications and restrictions will ever be of any
service to them? The age of cheerfulness and gayety
is spent in the midst of tears, punishments, threats,
and slavery” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 85-86).
Liberty for all their healthful activities and enjoyments
prompted and dictated by Nature, this is
the fundamental Rousseauean dictum.
Another collateral principle set up by Rousseau,
the full significance of which is only lately beginning
to be realized, is that of education by inaction, by
delay. He says:
“May I venture here to lay down the greatest,
most important, and most useful rule of education?
It is this, not to gain time, but to lose it.... We
should not tamper with the mind till it has acquired
all its faculties; for it is impossible it should perceive
the light we hold out to it while it is blind.”
“Let the infancy of children therefore have time
to ripen. In short, whatever instruction is necessary
for them, take care not to give it them to-day, if it
may be deferred without danger till to-morrow” (ch-IV-ref:17:
i, pp. 114-116).
Do not imagine that there is no education when we
ourselves do not instruct or train a child. “Before
he can speak, before he can understand, he is already
instructed. Experience is the forerunner of precept”
(ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 57). There is little danger in intrusting
a child’s growth to the hand of Nature, and
“so long as we know not how to proceed, wisdom consists
in remaining inactive” (ch-IV-ref:17: iii, p. 172). Thus
he opposes teaching a child a multiplicity of things.
Ignorance is better than imbibing superficial knowledge
and false ideas. He also rallies the encyclopedists
of his day, who were “enamored by the
charms of universal knowledge,” and likens them
to “a child gathering shells on the seashore. He
first loads himself indiscriminately with as many as
he can carry; when, tempted by others of a gayer
appearance, he throws the first away, taking and rejecting
till fatigued and bewildered in his choice, he
has thrown all away, and returns home without a
single shell” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 270). There are so many
things in the world which we all need not or should
not know. Ignorance is as much virtue as knowledge.
Elimination is probably as necessary for the true
advancement of science and humanity as accumulation.
But the knowledge he so much depreciates and the
ignorance he thus advocates in children refer chiefly
to words and books. According to him, the only true
knowledge is that direct experience of reality which
comes through the exercise of our organs and faculties;
it is action that really instructs us. In his
opinion:
“The multiplicity of books is destructive of science.
Imagining the theory we have read in authors
to be sufficient, we think ourselves excused from the
trouble of learning the practice. Too much reading
only encourages presumption and ignorance....
Such a multitude of books makes us forget the volume
of the world” (ch-IV-ref:17: iii, pp. 188-189).
Naturally he makes mockery of the naturalists who
“study natural history in their cabinets,” and would
let his child Émile have “a cabinet much better
furnished than that of crowned heads—the whole
globe.” Teach the child with objects, by its own
experience of them; never substitute the shadow unless
where it is impossible to exhibit the substance;
this is his general rule of instruction.
The great psychological discovery proclaimed by
Rousseau is that the child lives in a totally different
world from that of grown-up people, that “childhood
has its manner of seeing, perceiving, and thinking,
peculiar to itself” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 108). He says:
“We never know how to suppose ourselves in the
place of children; we never enter into their manner
of thinking. On the contrary, we attribute to them
our ideas; and pursuing our own method of argumentation,
fill their heads, even while we are discussing
incontestable truths, with extravagance and
error” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 268).
No writer has ever before entered so deeply into
the child-soul, and many facts first discovered by his
wonderful power of observation are borne out by the
more recent systematic studies. He is entitled to the
name of the discoverer of childhood, and can be called
the forerunner of child-study.
Another great discovery made by Rousseau, which
is related to the above, is that there are certain definite
stages in the natural development of the child
to which modes of education should correspond.
True, Comenius divided the whole educative period,
which, in his conception, covers the period of physical
growth, into four, and assigned for each of them a
different institution. But his gradation was made
rather artificially and arbitrarily, while Rousseau’s
division was based on his careful observation of the
actual evolution of the child’s body and mind, the
correctness of which is rather surprising in the light
of modern science.
The first epoch of human life begins with birth and
ends with the time when the infant begins to eat
and to walk. In this stage the principle of educating
by inaction, on the part of the educator, by leaving
the child to its natural development, is to be strictly
observed. Absolute freedom should be granted to
the child’s growing physical being. He also made
a strong plea for the personal care of the child by
the mother, which is said to have created a fashion
among aristocratic mothers of the day, of carrying
their nurslings even to balls and parties.
“Other women, nay brutes, might afford it the
milk which she refuses; but the solicitude, the tenderness
of a mother cannot be supplied.... Would
you have mankind return all to their natural duties,
begin with the mothers of families; you will be
astonished at the change this will produce. Almost
every kind of depravation flows successively from this
source; the moral order of things is broken, the natural
quiet is subverted in our hearts; home is less
cheerful and engaging; the affecting sight of a rising
family no more attaches the husband nor attracts
the eyes of the stranger; the mother is less truly respectable
whose children are not about her; families
are no longer places of residence; habit no longer
enforces the ties of blood; there are no fathers, no
mothers, children, brothers, nor sisters; they hardly
know, how should they love, each other? Each cares
for no one but himself; and when home affords only
a melancholy solitude, it is natural for us to seek
diversion elsewhere” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 24-25).
This impeachment made upon the depraved condition
of the aristocratic home in France of his day fortunately
sounds to us somewhat remote, but the
appeal he made to the fathers is still to the point for
our own generation.
“A father, in begetting and providing for his children,
has in that discharged but a third part of his
obligations. He owes a being to his species, social
beings to society, and citizens to the state. Everyone
who is capable of paying this triple debt and refuses
is, in that respect, criminal; and perhaps is more so
when he pays it by halves. He who is incapable of
performing the duties of a father has no right to be
one. Neither poverty nor business nor personal importance
can dispense with parents nursing and educating
their children” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 31-32).
Although it is our duty to assist infants and supply
their deficiencies, since they are yet physical
weaklings, yet “every assistance afforded them
should be confined to real utility, without administering
anything to the indulgence of their caprice or
unreasonable humors” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 70). We must
carefully study the meaning of their inarticulate
speech and gestures, in order to distinguish between
their natural wants and whimsical claims. The principle
of the whole matter is “to give children more
real liberty and less command; to leave them more
to do of themselves than to require of others” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 70).
Thus they shall learn to confine their desires
to their abilities, and harmony shall be established
between the want and the power to satisfy it,
the disparity of which is the source of all human miseries.
He also speaks of the uselessness and harmfulness
of providing elaborate toys, and forcing speech
too early upon the child.
Now we come to what he calls the age of puerility,
extending from the advent of speech to the dawn of
puberty. “His memory extends the sense of his identity
to every moment of his existence; he becomes always
one and the same person, and of course already
susceptible of happiness or misery. From this time
therefore he must be considered as a moral being”
(ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 85). If the preceding stage was the period
of education by natural growth, this one is the period
of training, but without instruction. His sensory-motor
being is at its greatest activity, with the least
activity in the thinking self. It is, therefore, preëminently
the age for habit formation. Our principle
still should be “to lose time,” so far as the inculcation
of knowledge or ideas is concerned. “Teach
nothing if you can help it” is to be the motto. Action
is the monitor of the child at this age; our business
is simply to guide it without the air of restraint.
To those who are alarmed at this idea Rousseau says:
“Is it nothing, then, to spend his time in freedom
and happiness? Dancing, playing, and running
about all day, is this doing nothing? Depend on
it, he will never be so fully employed again during
life” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 142).
He compares the child whose undeveloped intellect
is taxed in order to make the most of its time to one
who, in his eagerness for work, determines never to
go to sleep. “Infancy is the sleep of Reason” (ch-IV-ref:17:
i, p. 143); by depriving her of it, you thrust her into
the arms of death.
“The apparent facility with which children seem
to learn, operates greatly to their prejudice and,
though we do not observe it, is a plain proof that they
learn nothing.... A child retains the words, but
the ideas accompanying them are reflected back
again; those who hear him repeat, may understand
what he means; but he himself knows nothing of the
matter” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 143).
“What, then, does it signify to imprint on their
minds a catalogue of signs which to them represent
nothing?... In the very first unintelligible sentence
with which a child sits down satisfied, in the
very first thing he takes upon trust, or learns from
others, without being himself convinced of its utility,
he loses part of his understanding; and he may figure
long in the eyes of fools before he will be able to
repair a considerable loss” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 152).
And since “no science consists in the knowledge of
words, so there is no study proper for children” (ch-IV-ref:17:
i, p. 152). Rousseau’s pupil, Émile, “will hardly
know what a book is at twelve years of age” (ch-IV-ref:17:
i, p. 162). In his opinion, “reading is a vexation
to children; ... it is good for nothing, but to disgust
and fatigue them till they see its use” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 162).
As for writing, he says he is ashamed of
condescending to discuss such a trifling subject. On
the other hand, the acquisition power of which children
are possessed can be fully engaged in other things
than studying books. Instead of beginning by teaching
the child how to read and write according to the
time-honored custom of his day, Rousseau would give
it as much opportunity to gather, correct, and broaden
sense experience as possible.
“Everything they see or hear appears striking,
and they try to commit it to memory. A child keeps
in his mind a register of the actions and conversation
of those who are about him; every scene he is engaged
in is a book, from which he insensibly enriches
his memory, treasuring up his store till time will
ripen his judgment and turn it to profit. It is in the
choice of these scenes and objects, in the care of
presenting those constantly to his view with which
he ought to be familiar and in hiding from him such
as are improper, that the true art of cultivating this
primary faculty of a child consists. By such means
also it is that we should endeavor to form that magazine
of knowledge which should serve for his education
in youth, and to regulate his conduct afterwards.
This method, it is true, is not productive
of little prodigies of learning, nor does it tend to
enhance the character of governess or preceptor; but
it is the way to form robust and judicious men, persons
sound in body and mind, who, without being admired
while children, know how to make themselves
respected when grown-up” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 153-154).
“During the time that their supple and delicate
organs are adapted to making experiments on bodies
while their senses are as yet exempt from illusions;
this is the interval in which we should exercise both
the one and the other in their proper functions;
this is the time to teach children the perceptible
relations of things. As everything that enters into
human understanding is introduced by the senses,
the first kind of ratiocination in man is a kind of
sensitive reasoning; and this serves as the basis of
his intellectual reason. Our first instructors in philosophy
are our feet, hands, and eyes. In substituting
books in their place we do not learn to reason, but to
content ourselves with the reasoning of others; we
learn indeed to believe a great deal, but to know
nothing” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 180-181).
If in the former period the educator simply ministered
to the call of the child’s organism, in this second
period he adjusts the environment to it. The
close relation between the muscular and mental development
is a great discovery of modern science. Yet
with what an intuition of genius Rousseau has
already seen this! He writes:
“It is a wretched mistake to think the exercise of
the body prejudicial to the operations of the mind; as
if the action of both were incompatible, or that the
one could not always direct the other” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 166).
“In proportion as the sensitive becomes an active
being, he acquires a discernment proportional to his
corporeal abilities; when he possesses more of the latter,
also, than are necessary for his preservation, it is
with that redundancy, and not before, that he displays
those speculative faculties which are adapted to
the employment of such abilities to other purposes”
(ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 165).
Moreover, “our limbs and our organs ... are the
instruments of our intelligence; and in order to make
the best use of these instruments, it is necessary that
the body furnishing them should be robust and
healthy” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 181).
Therefore, Rousseau advocates the natural motor
training which children receive in their free outdoor
play as the most effective and solid form of intellectual
culture. It not only secures the mental vigor,
but also extends the sphere of our experience and
knowledge: “it teaches us to become acquainted with
the proper exertion of our forces, the relation our
bodies bear to those which surround us, the use of
those natural implements which are within our
reach, and which are adapted to our organs” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 179). Besides, free play is a good, if not the best,
emotional culture we can give a young child, because
the harmony of heart comes from the balance between
desires and capacity to satisfy them, and in
the full exercise of his instinctive healthful activities,
this is vouchsafed.
In this way a full-grown child is built up—not
young professors and old children, of which we have
so many; indeed, too many. He does not represent a
perfection of manhood, but of childhood, which is a
totally different thing.
“His figure, attitude, and countenance speak assurance
and contentment; his face is the picture of
health; his firm step gives him an air of strength and
vigor; his complexion, delicate without being pale
and wan, has nothing in it of effeminate softness, the
sun and the wind having already given to his skin
the honorable tint of his sex; his features, though
still plump, begin to show some distinguishing marks
of physiognomy; his eyes, as yet unanimated by the
glow of sentiment, have all their natural serenity;
they are not grown dull and heavy from care and
sorrow, nor have incessant tears made furrows in
his cheeks. On the contrary, you may see, in his
alert but steady motions, the vivacity of his age, the
firmness of his independence, and the experience he
has gained from the many and various exercises to
which he has been accustomed. He has an open and
liberal mien, without the least air of insolence or vanity;
as he has not been kept poring over his books, his
looks are not directed downward, nor is there any
occasion to bid him hold up his head, neither fear
nor shame ever made him hang it down” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 249).
As to his intellect:
“His ideas, it is true, are confined, but clear; if
he knows nothing by rote, he knows a great deal by
experience. If he has read less than other children
in printed volumes, he has read much more in the
volume of nature. His understanding does not lie
on his tongue, but in his brain; he has less memory
than judgment; he can speak only one language, but
then he understands what he says, and though he
may not talk of things so well as others, he will do
them much better” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 250).
He is not a shadowy reflection of printed words
and external authorities, but a whole-hearted expression
of life and soul.
“Whether he is at work or at play, he knows no
difference; both are alike to him; his diversions are
his business. In everything he does, he is gayly
interested, and pleasingly at liberty; displaying at
once the turn of his genius and the compass of his
knowledge” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 253).
Till the age of puberty, the whole course of child
life was “one continuous series of imbecility” (ch-IV-ref:17:
i, p. 256). His strength was deficient to meet all
the wants and necessities arising from his inner impulse.
It was, on the whole, the period of accumulation
of energy. Now follows that of its superabundance
and overflowing. The abilities he possesses
exceed his wants. “Considered as a man, he is very
weak, but as a child, he is abundantly strong.” This
period of early adolescence “contains the most precious
moments of his life—moments never to return,
few and transitory, hence the more precious” (ch-IV-ref:16:
i, p. 258).
He is now first freed from the necessities of the
immediate present, and can look for other things than
those pertaining to self-preservation. Consequently,
“he should throw ... the superfluity of his present
being into his future existence. The robust child
should provide for the subsistence of the feeble man;
... to
appropriate his acquisitions to himself, he
will secure them in the strength and dexterity of his
own arms, and in the capacity of his own head. This,
therefore, is the time for employment, for instruction,
for study” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 259). During the preceding
period we had to lose time. “The case is now
altered, and we have not time sufficient for everything
that might be useful.” The moment of emotional
storm is approaching; “the term of impassionate
intelligence is short and transitory.” Yet art
is long. The principle, therefore, should be not to
make the child “an adept in the sciences, but to give
him a taste for them, and point out the method of
improving it” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 270). As to the subjects
of study and their order, the standard must be our
natural inclination and interest. And, according to
Rousseau, our intellectual curiosity and efforts as well
as physical activities are prompted by our fundamental
instinct: the constant pursuit of happiness and
avoidance of unhappiness. “Our innate desire of
happiness, and the impossibility of fully gratifying
that desire, are the cause of our constant researches
after new expedients to contribute to that end” (ch-IV-ref:17:
i, p. 261). And with the development of the organism,
with the increase of its powers and desires, the
sphere of its intellectual interest expands. “During
our infant state of weakness and incapacity, all our
thoughts, influenced by self-preservation, are confined
within ourselves. On the contrary, in a more
advanced age, as our abilities increase, the desire of
improving our existence carries us out of ourselves,
and our ideas extend to the utmost limits. As the intellectual
world, however, is as yet unknown to us, our
thoughts cannot extend further than we can see; but
our comprehension dilates itself with the bounds of
the space” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 202). This is the age we have
now reached. So the first science to be taught shall
be physics, in its widest sense—the study of the phenomena
of Nature.
As to the method of teaching natural sciences,
Rousseau was the first who truly and fully embodied
the Baconian principle in pedagogy. His way was
to let a child-study the concrete, living nature, with
his own eyes and hands, under the guidance of an
expert, who understands the child nature as well as
the objective nature. Although these ideas may be
considered impractical and one-sided, they, nevertheless,
sound with a good ring, in this present age,
when science instruction has sunk into a second
scholasticism and verbalism. Let me quote a few
passages:
“In the first place, you are to consider how seldom
it is proper for you to propose what he is to learn;
it is his place to desire to know, to seek for, to discover
it: it is yours artfully to excite his desire, to
place the object within his reach, and furnish him
with the means of attaining it” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 285-286).
“Direct the attention of your pupil to the phenomena
of nature, and you will soon awaken his curiosity;
but to keep that curiosity alive, you must be
in no haste to satisfy it. Put questions to him adapted
to his capacity, and leave him to resolve them. Let
him take nothing on trust from his preceptor, but on
his own comprehension and conviction: he should not
learn, but invent the sciences. If you ever substitute
authority in the place of argument, he will reason
no longer; he will be ever afterwards bandied like a
shuttlecock between the opinions of others” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 263).
“The mere speculative part of science is by no
means adapted to children, even when they approach
adolescence;.... In your researches into the laws of
nature, begin always with the most common and obvious
phenomena, accustoming your pupil to look upon
them always as mere facts” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, pp. 280-281).
The following passage because of its recognition of
a much neglected principle deserves to be hung upon
the wall of every schoolroom:
“Among the many admirable methods taken to
abridge the study of the sciences, we are in great want
of one to make us learn with difficulty” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
p. 280).
The fundamental cause of the superficiality and
ineffectiveness of our school instruction lies in our
mistaken desire to teach as many things as possible
in as short a time as possible. This leads to the
insistence on a precocious application to the studies
beyond children’s interest and experience. And we
complacently believe that we can make them understand
these by the abundance of explanation on our
part. But this helps not a whit. In the words of
Rousseau:
“I do not at all admire explanatory discourses;
young people give little attention to them, and never
retain them in their memory. The things themselves
are the best explanations. I can never enough repeat
it, that we make words of too much consequence; with
our prating modes of education, we make nothing but
praters” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 286).
Introduction of work interest—i. e., the motive of
utility—belongs to this stage. “As soon as we are
so far advanced as to give our pupil an idea of the
word useful, we have attained a considerable influence
over his future conduct, this term being very striking,
provided the sense annexed to it be adapted to
his years, and he see clearly its relation to his present
welfare.” Remember that the utility must always be
considered from the child’s point of view, not from
ours. “A child knows he is designed to grow up to
manhood; all the ideas he can form of that state will
be to him so many opportunities of instruction; but
as for those which are above his capacity to comprehend,
it is better he should remain in absolute ignorance
of them” (ch-IV-ref:17: i, p. 284).
Rousseau thought that the teaching of history and
morality had no place in the education of early adolescents;
their interest is in the objects of Nature, but
not in men and society.
Being thus educated at the end of early adolescence,
“Émile has but little knowledge, but what he has
is truly his own.... He possesses a universal capacity,
not in point of actual knowledge, but in the
faculties of acquiring it; an open, intelligent genius,
adapted to everything, and, as Montaigne says, if not
instructed, capable of receiving instruction” (ch-IV-ref:17: i,
pp. 341-342).
This is, according to Rousseau, by far a better
equipment for a boy than the smattering of multiple
knowledge with the sense of saturation. In point of
morality he is still nothing more than an animal
following his natural instincts and impulses, which,
not being spoiled by our artificiality, are healthful,
and will build up themselves, as his age matures, into
harmonious sentiments.
Now we come to the period of storm and stress,
“the presumptive period,” the educational significance
of which is so great, yet hitherto has been so
little considered.
“As the roaring of the sea precedes the tempest,
so the murmuring of the passions portends this
stormy revolution. The foaming surge foretells the
approach of danger. A change of disposition, frequent
starts, and a continual agitation of mind, render
the pupil intractable. He becomes deaf to the
voice of his preceptor; like a lion in his fury, he disdains
his guide, and will no longer submit to be governed.”
“These moral indications of changing dispositions
are accompanied by a visible alteration in the person.
His features assume a character; then the soft down
upon his chin begins to gather strength. His voice is
lost between hoarseness and squeaking: for being
neither man nor boy, he has the tone of neither. His
eyes, those organs of the mind, hitherto inexpressive,
learn to speak; animated with a lively flame, their
looks, though more expressive, are yet pure and innocent;
but they have lost their primitive dullness and
insipidity. He already feels their power of expression,...
He perceives his sensibility before he knows
what he feels; he is restless without knowing the cause
of his disquietude” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 2).
Here commences the second birth of man. “At
this stage man is truly born to live, and enters into
full possession of the power of human nature” (ch-IV-ref:17:
ii, p. 3). This dawning of the sexual life is the birth
of the social self: man’s moral relations now truly
begin. Up to this time self-love was the only real
motive of his life, but now love of another self comes
in, and if it is directed well, this will extend to
wider and wider range. The time is reached when
one’s study should be man and human society; when
youth should be initiated into the world of his fellow
beings; when moral instruction proper should begin;
when religion can be taught effectively. Rousseau’s
insight into the infant mind was wonderful; still
deeper is his understanding of adolescent psychology.
He would be immortal even if he left us nothing
but just this part of his “Émile.” Many pedagogues
would allow themselves to be led by Nature,
so long as they are treating with young children, but
as soon as they reach the age of puberty or adolescence
they leave her or else loosen their responsibility
to their pupil. Rousseau, on the contrary,
would stick more to the laws of Mother Nature, and
take the more responsibility upon his shoulders. He
says: “Our care hitherto has been little more than
children’s play; it now becomes of real importance.
This era, where common education ends, is properly
the time where ours should begin” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 3).
What unites man to man is firstly his heart’s need
of companions. “All his connections with his species,
all the affections of his soul, are born with this
sensation. His first passion soon ferments the other
into being” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 7). Then, secondly, it is one’s
sense of weakness, his insufficiency, our common
misery, that render him social, incline his heart to
humanity. Lastly, emotion and imagination are
closely connected, and the rise in emotional life stimulates
the power to realize other’s sufferings and joys—another
connecting link of mankind. Until we
come to the age of adolescence these elements are all
lacking in the child. But, now, with the sudden outburst
of emotions, moral education is not only possible,
but most ardently needed.
“To excite and nourish this growing sensibility,
to guide or follow it in its natural propensity, it will
be necessary to throw such objects in the way of our
young pupil as will most effectually dilate his heart,
extend it to other beings, and separate him from
himself; to hide carefully from his view those objects
which, on the contrary, tend to contract the heart,
and compress the spring of human selfishness; in other
terms, to inspire him with goodness, humanity, compassion,
benevolence, and all the soft attractive passions
which are so pleasing to mankind; and to stifle
envy, hatred, and all those cruel and inhuman appetites,
which, if I may be allowed the phrase, render
sensibility not only null, but negative, becoming the
torment of those who possess them” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 22).
The pomp and luxury of rank, class, and wealth,
“the charms of public entertainments, polite circles,
and brilliant assemblies,” tend to sow the seeds of
pride, vanity, and envy, and give a man a superficial
view of life and human felicity. These are not the
places for youth. If we come across the splendor of
the rich and fortunate, show him the other aspect
of their existence. Let him learn all the vicissitudes
of fortune. Teach him to separate appearance from
reality, the accidental from the inherent; to put no
value on birth, rank, or riches, but estimate and respect
man as man. The contact with the life of the
common people is more educative than the society of
the rich and high classes. For the former presents
the truer picture of humanity, with its toils and sufferings.
It, at the same time, cultivates in him the
sense of contentment with his lot and compassion with
others. By thus directing the newly arisen impulse
of love into a broader channel, we may hope to
“blunt the dangerous edge of inclination and divert
the attention of nature while we follow her dictates”
(ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 37).
Sex pedagogy, which has lately come to be one
of the burning questions in education, already received
full attention from Rousseau. “A total ignorance
of certain things,” he thinks, “were perhaps
the most to be wished; but children should learn
betimes what it is impossible always to conceal from
them.” Avoid any words or conduct before them,
which might become the cause of their curiosity.
When their curiosity about the matter is premature
or not genuine, you may impose silence upon them
with safety. It is much better than telling a falsehood.
“Your conduct with regard to your pupil
greatly depends on his particular situation; the people
by whom he is surrounded, and many other circumstances.
It is of importance to leave nothing to
chance; and if you are not positively certain that
you can keep him ignorant of the difference of sex
till the age of sixteen, be careful to let him know it
before the age of ten” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 11). But when
he reaches the age of sixteen or so, “make no scruple
to instruct him in those dangerous mysteries, which
you so long and so carefully concealed from his
sight” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 204). Your instruction must “be
concise, serious, and determined, without seeming to
hesitate” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 11). Of course, strict truth
must be told and at the same time the matter impressed
upon him as the most sacred thing.
As for the measures to retard the progress of
Nature in him, books, solitude, idleness, a sedentary
and effeminate life, the company of young people is
to be avoided. The city is not a proper abode for
many plain reasons, so the boy should be taken out
into the country. “He must have some new exercise,
which shall engage him by its novelty, keep him
fully employed, and administer to his pleasure and
diversion” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 207).
However, as age advances there will come a time
when these negative means no longer work. Then
must positive measures be taken in order to lead the
youth to the proper road of sex relation. “The
passions can never be mastered but by themselves:
by their empire you must combat their tyranny.”
So Rousseau would flatter now, instead of suppress,
this noble passion in his pupil, and endeavor to
make its fire burn pure. “By rendering him
sensible of the charms which a union of hearts
adds to the allurement of sense, I shall give him a
disrelish to debauchery, and render him wise, by inspiring
him with love” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 221). Then, after
preparing him by the formation, in his mind, of the
picture of an ideal girlhood or womanhood, we lead
him to the society of the other sex, to the life of
courtship, which is a great education in itself.
The interest in the world is now keen; the judgment
and discretion are fairly matured. The youth
can go into it with much benefit and little danger,
if his previous training has been successful. The
study of history and biography will now give him
also a knowledge of human nature.
Rousseau’s pupil Émile finds his angel in Sophia,
who is by no means “such a model of perfection
as nowhere exists,” but an innocent healthy country
girl, “with such defects as shall hit his taste,
shall please him, and help to correct his own” (ch-IV-ref:17:
ii, p. 225). While courting Sophia, Émile learns
a trade, mingles with the common people, and extends
his service to those who need it. By this
means not only his feelings, which are now intensified
and deepened, expand to all humanity, but he
also learns the psychology of unsophisticated souls,
the sociology of real life, the vital problems of civics
and economics. He conceives such social service as
a great educational means for later adolescence.
And striking it is that Rousseau so perfectly anticipated
the essential principles of social-settlement
work in the following passages:
“The practice of the social virtues roots the love
of humanity in the bottom of our hearts. By doing
good actions we become good ourselves; I know of no
method more certain. Employ your pupil in every
good action within his power; teach him to consider
the interest of the indigent as his own; let him not
only assist them with his purse, but with his care;
he must protect them and dedicate his person and
time to their service” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, pp. 70-71).
“His active beneficence produces a knowledge
which, with a more obdurate heart, he would have
acquired much later, or perhaps not at all. If discord
reigns among his companions, he endeavors to
reconcile them; if he sees his fellow-creatures in
affliction, he inquires into the cause; if the wretched
groan under the oppression of the great and powerful,
he will not rest till he has detected the iniquity of
the oppressor” (ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 73).
“Thus interested in the welfare of his fellow-creatures,
he will soon learn to estimate their actions,
their tastes, their pleasures, and in general to fix a
truer value on what will promote or destroy human
felicity than those who know no interest separate
from their own, and who act only for themselves”
(ch-IV-ref:17: ii, p. 75).
Comenius already stood for education according to
Nature; in Locke the conception developed and became
more psychological. But with the former, the
child was subjected to the Bible; with the latter, to
the present society; it was in the “Naturevangelium
der Erziehung” of Rousseau that the nature of the
child was entirely liberated from every bondage, and
made the sole guidance for education. His pedagogy
rested on his observational psychology, and his psychology
had a basis in biology. The body was not for
him as it was for his predecessors, a mere “clay cottage”
for the mind. But the soul and life were one.
Man as a unified psychological organism was the conception
on which his pedagogy rested.
Some one has said that Romanticism is the vacation
of philosophy. We may also say that it is a
rejuvenation, a revitalization of philosophy. No matter
what our opinions are, it would do us all great
good to take a vacation, if you please, and take fresh
air, in this great gospel of educational Romanticism,
especially when we reflect that our education has
been so long under control of the pedagogic theories
made by scholars whose interest and viewpoint always
smell of the air of their study rooms. Man does not
live by brain alone; he lives more by action and by
heart. This discovery we owe to the great book of
prophecies left by the greatest vagabond the world
of letters has ever crowned with honor, Jean Jacques
Rousseau.
REFERENCES
1.Browning, Oscar. An Introduction to the History of
Educational Theories. Kellogg, New York, 1880.
237 pages.
2.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and an index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1899. 598
pages.
3.Davidson, Thomas. Rousseau and Education According
to Nature. Scribner, New York, 1898. 253 pages.
4.Giraldin, Saint-Marc. J. J. Rousseau, sa vie et ses
ouvrages. 2 vols. Charpentier, Paris, 1875.
5.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
6.Lemaitre, Jules. J. J. Rousseau. Calmann-Levy,
Paris, 1807. 360 pages.
7.Monroe, Paul. A Text-book in the History of Education.
Macmillan Co., London and New York, 1905.
772 pages.
9.Munroe, James Phinney. The Educational Ideal: an
Outline of its Growth in Modern Times. Heath &
Co., Boston, 1896. 262 pages.
10.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
The same (International Education Series), 1903.
568 pages.
11.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
Vols. III and IV. Parts I and II.
12.Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor. Encyklopädisches
Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906. Vol. VI.
13.Rousseau, Jean Jacques. Œuvres complètes. 13 vols.
Hachette, Paris, 1886-1903.
14.——Émile, ou de l’éducation. Nouvelle edition. Garnier,
Paris, 1904. 638 pages.
15.——Émile; or Concerning Education. Extracts concerning
the Principal Elements of Pedagogy found in the
First Three Books. With Introduction and Notes by
Jules Steeg. Translated by Eleanor Worthington.
Heath & Co., Boston, 1888. 157 pages.
16.——Émile; or Treatise on Education. Abridged, translated,
and annotated by W. H. Payne. Appleton,
New York, 1893. 363 pages. (International Education
Series.)
17.——Emilius. 3 vols. A. Donaldson, Edinburgh, 1768.
18.——Emilius. Translated by Eloisa. 4 vols. Second
edition. Becke & de Hondt, London, 1763.
19.Schaumann, Gustav. Religion und religiöse Erziehung
bei Rousseau. Siegismund, Leipzig, 18—. 80 pages
(Päd. Sammelmappe, 181 Heft.)
20.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. I. Die
Pädagogik vor Pestalozzi. Brandstetter, Leipzig,
1897. 581 pages.
21.Schmid, Karl Adolf, editor. Geschichte der Erziehung
vom Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1902. Vol. IV, Parts I and II.
22.Schneider, Karl. Rousseau und Pestalozzi, der Idealismus
auf deutschen und auf französischen Boden.
Fifth edition. Gärtner, Berlin, 1895. 63 pages.
23.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905, 365 pages.
Part IV.
24.Spitzner, R. A. Natur und Naturmässigkeit bei J. J.
Rousseau. Frommann, Jena, 1891. 103 pages.
25.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck; München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER V.
BASEDOW AND KANT Johann Bernard Basedow
(1723-1790)
The revolutionary ideas contained in Rousseau’s
works shook the whole social structure of France so
violently that his educational theories were unable to
make any systematic and lasting impression. It was
the neighboring Germans who received them as the
fire for their rising aspiration and the antidote for
the existing evils in the field of education. At the
head of this new educational movement in Germany
under the Rousseauean influence stands Johann Bernard
Basedow.
There is almost nothing in Basedow’s fundamental
ideas of education which was not said by his three
great predecessors and La Chalotais. But while
these men were too much ahead of their time, Basedow,
with his shrewd perception, saw the practical
needs and tendencies of the age, to which he knew
how to accommodate himself. Moreover, he, with his
strong, though unstable, energy of will and indefatigable
fighting spirit, could accomplish what scholarly
Comenius, modest Locke, or the visionary Rousseau
could not. He blazed the way for the march
of realistic and naturalistic pedagogy against the
tenacious resistance of traditional forces, and “succeeded
in effecting a complete change in the whole
nature of education and instruction in Germany”
(ch-V-ref:8: p. 580). The establishment of the Philanthropium
in 1774, which was continued by Wolke, Salis,
Bahrdt, Trapp, Campe, Rochow, Salzmann, and
others, heralds the dawn of new education in Teutonic
countries. If Basedow was not great as an educator
or an original thinker, he was, in the best sense, one
of the greatest educational politicians or agitators we
have had in the history of the world.
In the “Philalethie,” one of his earlier works, he
already raises the voice of protest against the ineffective,
futile, and one-sided education of his day.
“Are not there too many doctors?” he writes. “How
many of the professors, doctors, or masters will make
themselves more useful by working with their hands,
by becoming turners, etc.? It is certain that parents
push their children too much to the scholarly studies,
when the children would do much better to learn
commerce, surgery, book trade, fine arts, and especially
agriculture.” Again he sneers in the vein of
Montaigne at “the learned men who are praised for
the dissertations on Virgil and Homer, Corneille and
Racine, etc., but who neglect to be good husbands,
to be good friends, and to perform well their
duties,” and accuses the mistaken purpose and
method of learning which “prevents one from living
with the people” (ch-V-ref:9: pp. 190-191).
He proclaims that the “chief purpose of education
should be to prepare the child for a useful,
public-spirited and happy life” (ch-V-ref:5: p. 42). To secure
one’s own happy existence and to promote the
general good of mankind is the end of individual
life. By the happiness of an individual he understands
a self-contented, cheerful existence, with a
“sound mind in a sound body.” Not mere knowledge
or accomplishment, but efficiency and virtue,
power and character, are the essential things in a man.
So, instruction, though important, occupies only a
secondary place; the training, the formation of manhood,
by inculcating good habits and dispositions,
by guarding against the establishing of bad ones, is
the first and chief task of education. In this respects
Basedow is entirely Lockean. Requirement of
absolute obedience for younger children, appeals to
the sense of honor as the chief educative motive, are
also common in both.
In the initiation of children to language study
through play and playthings, in the abundant use of
pictures, models, globes, etc., as the handmaid of
verbal teaching, in the introduction of more realistic
studies and manual activities, in the encouragement
of physical culture, he again follows Locke’s suggestions,
but carried them into details and elaborations
in the practice in his institution. The emphasis laid
on the physical culture in the Philanthropium especially
became an incentive and model to others; Jahn,
the father of German gymnastics, is numbered among
those who have been inspired by Basedow.
In writing a text-book for children, comprising
elementary knowledge of everything that ought to
be known, Basedow took as his model Comenius’s
“Orbis Pictus.” His didactics of language owes
much to Comenius as well as to Locke. And in “The
Book of Methods for Fathers and Mothers of Families
and for the People” he foreshadows Pestalozzi. He
believed with Comenius that the remedy for a large
part of educational evils lies in “good teachers and
good books.” So, besides the text-books, there should
be an abundance of supplementary reading for the
children and reference books for the teacher; school
libraries should be established for the use of both.
Institutions should be established for the professional
training of teachers, with the model schools attached.
In fact, the Philanthropium made the beginning of
the normal school in its modern sense, and the flourishing
age of juvenile literature came as the result
of Basedow’s teachings.
The natural development of the child into an ideal
citizen, through a free life of frolic and unrestrained
pleasurable learning and occupations, was the central
idea of Basedowean education. Rousseau’s motto,
“The child for the child,” was not well understood
by him or did not appeal to him. The chief inspiration
he drew from the French Romanticist was
the principle, “the child as the child.” And the
child, in his understanding, was essentially a gayety-seeking,
pleasure-seeking, noisy, restless creature.
“Children are fond of movement and noise” (ch-V-ref:7:
p. 23). This was the major premise of his didactic.
But utility was another central principle which
he shared with all French and English empiricists.
And his conception of utility was more like Locke’s
than Rousseau’s, namely, that viewed from the standpoint
of society and the adult life. The child ought to
learn everything useful for becoming an efficient, patriotic
member of society—those things alone which
are useful. This is the minor premise of his didactic.
Now, what conclusions can he draw from these two
premises? How a child could be built up to the requirements
of adult life without acting against his
child nature, how he could be taught everything necessary
to make a useful citizen without restraining his
playful instincts, this was the problem he tried to
solve in his philanthropic institute. The invention of
many devices and schemes—all manner of educational
machinery was the result. And though he often carried
things too far and left several trivial contrivances
which have made him a laughing-stock of contemporary
and subsequent critics, yet his historic
merit as an ingenious inventor of many useful and
commendable methods, systems, and plans is certainly
undeniable. Moreover, by this ingenuity he exemplified
how Lockean and Rousseauean ideals could be
made practicable, and how they could be introduced
systematically into group education. With all his
shortcomings he is entitled to be numbered among the
most influential educational reformers and the great
promoters of human weal.
Immanuel Kant
(1724-1804)
If Basedow was the first great apostle of “the
nature evangelism of education” in the practical
world, Rousseau finds in Kant “his most illustrious
disciple” among scholars. Kant was not only greatly
influenced by Rousseau in his educational ideas, but
even in his conceptions of morality, religion, and
anthropology. Kant also put himself among the conspicuous
thinkers of the age, like Goethe, Mendelssohn,
Lavater, as an ardent admirer and indorser of
Basedow’s Philanthropium, which he deemed an excellent
experiment, opening a new way to the progress
of educational art. But as Basedow had already
modified Rousseau’s naturalistic pedagogy, so our
Scotch-German philosopher, whose life was perfectly
regulated by reason, also departed widely from the
French Romanticist. Nay, the two are opposite in
many respects. The rationalistic element is so prominently
developed in Kant’s pedagogy that the Rousseauean
characteristics are almost effaced. Kant
learned much from Rousseau, but he was not, after
all, his disciple in its true sense.
The founder of that gigantic system, which is said
to have determined the general course of philosophic
thought of the nineteenth century, has not left us
any systematic theory of education. We have only
a glimpse of his educational views in his “Lecture
Notes on Pedagogy,” which were collected and
arranged by one of his students, Theodor Rink. The
grand conception of humanity, the large view of
education was worthy of this father of German idealistic
philosophy, but he does not always soar in the
world of these great ideas; he condescends to come
down to the world of actuality and discuss the
details of educational practice in a Lockean manner.
His lectures exhibit a mixture of the two tendencies:
English Empiricism on the one hand and German
Idealism on the other, and these tendencies, we find,
also characterize his whole system of philosophy. Exaltation
of reason, of inner freedom, and of moral
dignity run through whole pages of his lecture notes,
as in all his critical writings.
Education, Kant conceives as the humanization of
mankind, through the coeffort of all members of
society. “Man is the only creature that must be
educated” (1: p. 101), because there is in him immense
possibility which is not yet developed, and a
grand destiny for him, which is not yet attained.
Of the universal good and the perfection of humanity,
which is to be the destiny of man, we have not
yet reached a full and clear conception. Hence, education
is the greatest and yet the hardest problem to
which man can devote himself. “No individual man,
no matter what degree of culture may be reached by
his pupils, can insure their attaining their destiny.
To succeed in this, not the work of a few individuals
only is necessary, but that of the whole human race”
(ch-V-ref:2: p. 10); because man lives in society, and on society,
too; and any individual would never be able
to realize a perfect manhood unless society or the
race became perfect. Education must be, thus, the
cosmopolitan process, in order to fulfill its aim. Then
consider education as an art. “What a vast culture
and experience does not this conception presuppose!”
It can only become perfect through the
practice of many generations, and advance by slow
degrees, for “insight depends on education, and
education in its turn depends on insight” (ch-V-ref:2: pp.
11-12). “Our only hope is that each generation,
provided with the knowledge of the foregoing one, is
able, more and more, to bring about an education
which shall develop man’s natural gifts in their due
proportion and relation to their end, and thus
advance the whole human race toward its destiny” (ch-V-ref:2:
pp. 10-11).
With this grand aim and task in view, education
should not be left to the home nor to rulers. For
“parents usually educate their children merely in
such a manner that, however bad the world may be,
they may adapt themselves to its present conditions,”
or “make their way in the world,” and
“sovereigns look upon their subjects merely as tools
for their purposes,” neither have they the universal
good so much in view as the well-being of
the state; while the child should be educated not
according to the present, but for the better future
state of the human race—i. e., the ideal of humanity
and its destiny (ch-V-ref:2: pp. 14-15). The rulers may help
or lighten the task of education with influence or
money; but the practice of education ought to depend
entirely upon the judgment of the most enlightened
experts, who best represent the highest attainment
of the age.
Education consists in care, discipline, and culture,
including instruction. The necessity of care arises
from the insufficiency of man’s instincts for his self-preservation;
the necessity of the discipline and instruction
arises from man’s capability to rise above
his instincts. The chief function of care is the prevention
of the harmful uses by children of their natural
powers; its nature should be largely negative on
the part of educators. “We have not to add anything
to the provision of Nature, but merely to see
that such provision is duly carried out. If any addition
to this is necessary on our part, it must be the
process of hardening the child” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 39). All
artificial contrivances are more harmful than beneficial
for his healthy growth. Therefore keep his
freedom and only prevent his forming effeminate
habits.
By discipline “we must understand that influence
which is always restraining our animal nature from
getting the better of our manhood, either in the individual
as such, or in man as a member of society. Discipline,
then, is merely restraining unruliness” (ch-V-ref:2: p.
18). Reason, not instinct, determines good conduct.
But, since man comes into the world with undeveloped
reason “in the first period of childhood, the
child must learn submissive and positive obedience”
(ch-V-ref:2: p. 26). “The love of freedom is naturally so
strong in man that when once he has grown accustomed
to freedom, he will sacrifice everything for
its sake. For this very reason discipline must be
brought into play very early; for when this has not
been done it is difficult to alter character later in
life” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 4). Neglect of culture can be remedied
later in life, but neglect or mistake in discipline
never.
Kant’s view on care and discipline, in its general
character and details, very much reminds us of that
of Locke. Kant is peculiarly empirical here in his
procedure, and his protest against playing with and
flattering the child, against indiscriminate punishment,
his plea for the freedom of children’s bodily
activities, for early inculcation of self-restraint and
obedience, for gaining the child’s confidence and respect,
his opinion in regard to manners, and children’s
crying, his advocation of the hardening process,
all seem to be the repetitions of Locke in a modified
language. In regard to habit formation, the two
writers seem to differ from each other, for Kant
repeatedly opposes the formation or fostering of any
habits in children. He says: “The more habits a man
allows himself to form, the less free and independent
he becomes; ... for whatever he has been accustomed
to early in life always retains a certain attraction
for him in after-life” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 45). But if we
read his lines a little more carefully we find this opposition
more apparent than real. One emphasizes the
establishing of good habits while the other lays stress
on the prevention of the formation of harmful habits.
Whether Kant ever read Locke’s “Thoughts on
Education,” and was thus influenced by him or not,
I am unable to ascertain. This great similarity may
come from their common experience in tutorship.
Or we might attribute it largely to the influence he
received from Rousseau and Basedow, and not
directly to that of Locke.
Care and discipline were in Kant’s view essentially
negative functions. The positive side of education he
calls culture. It includes the physical, mental, and
moral training. It is the building up or the unfolding
of naturally endowed faculties of man by their
exercise. Instruction is sometimes necessary, but it
is only as an aid to the self-activity of the child.
Children should be provided with ample opportunities
for such exercise.
What should be observed in physical culture relates
either to the exercise of voluntary movements or of
the organs of sense. As to the motor training, the
first condition is that “the child should always help
himself” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 60). Strength and skill, quickness
and self-reliance are thus developed. He recognizes
a coördinate relation between the sense and muscle.
Touching upon the psychology and pedagogy of various
outdoor games common among children, he recommends
those games as the best which “unite the development
of skill with the exercise of the senses.”
Moreover, these games entered upon by the children
serve them as an unconscious training for self-denial,
hardship, privations, and the habit of constant occupation,
and, besides, have a beneficial bearing on
their social life. “A lively boy will sooner become a
good man than a conceited and priggish lad” (ch-V-ref:2: p.
64). He also drops a line on the task of gymnastics,
saying that since they are merely intended to direct
Nature, we must not aim at artificial grace nor the
perfection of performance. Thus, Kant not only
shows his broad pedagogical view in advocating
children’s games for the culture of the senses and
muscles, but anticipates one of the great discoveries
of modern psychology—the mentality of the
muscles.
In mental culture we can distinguish two kinds:
one “free,” the other “scholastic.” By free culture
children’s natural learning by their spontaneous
activities is meant; it is, so to speak, a play, a pastime,
or an occupation in leisure. It goes on all the time,
without our interference; our function is simply to
observe and guide it properly. Scholastic culture, on
the other hand, constitutes work, business, or an occupation
by compulsion. “In work, the occupation is
not pleasant in itself, but it is undertaken for the
sake of the end in view.... It is of great importance
that children should learn to work. Man is the only
animal who is obliged to work. He must go through
a long apprenticeship before he can enjoy anything
for his own sustenance” (ch-V-ref:2: pp. 68-69). And it is
in man’s nature that he wants occupation, even
though it involves a certain amount of restraint.
Therefore, Kant disagrees with Basedow’s view
“that children should be allowed to learn everything,
as it were, in play.” Play and work should go together,
and the school is intended for the cultivation
of the work interest and work-habit.
The principal rule of mental culture is that “no
mental faculty is to be cultivated by itself, but always
in relation to others,” inferior faculties only
with a view to the superior (ch-V-ref:2: p. 70-71). The superior
mental faculties are, according to Kant, understanding,
judgment, and reason. By understanding,
he means the knowledge of the general; by judgment,
the application of the general to the particular;
by reason, the power of understanding the
connection between the general and the particular.
Memory and imagination as lower faculties should
only serve these higher ones. Culture includes instruction
and teaching, but its chief aim should be
not to impart knowledge, but to train general and
particular faculties. The various subjects of the curriculum
are to be simply means for mental gymnastics,
but not the ends in themselves. “It is culture
which brings out ability. Ability is the possession of
a faculty which is capable of being adapted to various
ends” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 19).
To mental culture the inculcation of prudence
and civility should be added, for by this man is made
fit to live in harmony with society at large. But
“the moralization of humanity” is the highest aim
of education. According to Kant, “We live in the
epoch of disciplining, culturing, and civilizing, but
we are still a long way off from the epoch of moralizing”
(ch-V-ref:1: p. 124). Discipline is negative; it is the
prevention of evil tendencies and of defective growth.
Moral culture is positive; it is the inculcation of principles,
the shaping of the manner of thinking. It is
not mere formation of good manners or habits, but
the establishment of character.
Character consists in firmness of purpose and the
power to realize it, persistency in the choice of one
aim or object, and the renunciation of hindering
desires and inclinations. Character is the result of
such consistency in the exercise of inner freedom of
will. Sudden conversion cannot transform a man’s
personality from a vicious to a virtuous one, nor
can any artificial, external means, such as mortifications,
fastings, pilgrimages, and the like. A man
who acts without settled principles, with no uniformity,
has no character. A man may have a good heart
and no character, because he is dependent upon impulses,
and does not act according to maxims. Firmness
and unity of principles are essential to character.
So, he says: “First form character, then a good
character.”
A good character consists in the readiness to act
according to moral principles, which the inner reason
gives us as necessary and universal laws. The
youth, therefore, must be taught to honor reason,
and be allowed to exercise his inner freedom of
personality. But in the case of younger children
things are different. Reason is not yet developed in
them, so they must first begin by following the external
reason exercised for them—namely, they must be
accustomed to give prompt obedience to the objective
laws assigned by parents or schools. And although
willing obedience is desirable and important, even
“absolute” obedience is necessary to prepare the
child “for the fulfilment of laws that he will have
to obey later, as a citizen, even though he may not
like them” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 86). Of course, it goes without
saying, that these laws assigned by teachers or parents
should always represent the universal laws, not their
caprice or arbitrary will. Kant is not so rigorous in
regard to the moral education of children as he is
in his moral metaphysics. He admits a place for
“inclination,” and permits use to be made of children’s
instinct of fear. Yet he still makes a plea
for the inculcation of the sense of duty, saying:
“Even though a child should not be able to see the
reason of a duty, it is nevertheless better that certain
things should be prescribed to him in this way; for,
after all, a child will always be able to see that he
has certain duties as a child, while it will be more
difficult for him to see that he has certain duties as
a human being” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 87). The duties they have
to perform must be placed, as far as possible, by
examples and rules.
According to Kant, the child’s duty toward himself
consists in “being conscious that man possesses
a certain dignity, which ennobles him above all other
creatures,” and in “so acting as not to violate in
his own person this dignity of mankind” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 101).
Uncleanness, lying, and the like should be most
effectively taught as unbecoming to mankind and
degrading to oneself, and at the critical period of
adolescence, the idea of dignity of man can alone
suffice to keep young men in bound. The child’s
duty toward others consists in the recognition of the
dignity of mankind in the personality of others—namely,
in justice. “A child should learn early to
reverence and respect the rights of others, and we
must be careful to see that his reverence is realized in
his actions” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 102). Generosity is a virtue
beyond the child’s comprehension and power. As to
benevolence, it is well to arouse the sympathies of
children, “not so much to feel for the sorrows of
others as to a sense of their duty to help them” (ch-V-ref:2:
p. 104). Children ought to be prevented from contracting
a habit of sentimental, maudlin, sympathy,
which is really nothing else than the delicacy of sensitiveness,
and is “an evil, consisting as it does
merely in lamenting over a thing” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 97).
We must avoid exciting emulation, envy, or pride
in a child by comparing his work with that of others.
He ought only to compare himself with the conceptions
of reason, or with the standard of moral
perfection. Yet, on the other hand, frankness and
unassuming confidence is a desirable virtue to be cultivated,
which will “enable him to exhibit his talent
in a becoming manner.”
Kant recommends as a means of cultivating children’s
moral ideas the use of a catechism, which
“should contain, in popular form, every day questions
of right and wrong.” For youth, the Socratic
method is recommended as cultivating best the moral
as well as logical reason.
Early adolescence receives special consideration
from him. He saw, with Rousseau, a peculiar educational
need of the period.
“Nature has spread a certain veil of secrecy over
this subject, as if it were something unseemly for
man, and merely an animal need in man. She has,
however, sought to unite it, as far as possible, with
every kind of morality” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 115).
Sex-consciousness is the natural result of physiological
growth. “Thus it is impossible to keep the
youth in ignorance and the innocence which belongs
to ignorance. By silence, the evil is but increased.
We must speak openly, clearly, and definitely with the
youth. We must allow that it is a delicate point, for
we cannot look upon it as a subject for open conversation;
but if we enter with sympathy into his impulses
all will go well” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 116). We must guard
the youth from the unnatural vices common among
them and also from too early marriage. We must
cultivate in them a proper respect for the other sex,
and the true conception of a happy marriage.
At this time the youth begins to be conscious of
the distinction of rank and the inequality of men.
“As a child he must not be allowed to notice this.”
As a youth, “the consciousness of the equality of
men together with their civil inequality may be
taught him little by little” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 119). Interest in
others and in the progress of the world should now
be encouraged. Kant’s cosmopolitanism here flashes
forth:
“Children should be made acquainted with this
interest, so that it may give warmth to their hearts.
They should learn to rejoice at the world’s progress,
although it may not be to their own advantage or to
that of their country” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 121).
Morality and religion were for Kant one and inseparable
at bottom. Religion is nothing else than
“the consciousness of all our duties as divine commands.”
Or it is “the law in us in so far as it
derives emphasis from a Lawgiver and Judge above
us” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 111). Morality is the realization of
duties from the consciousness of the inner law.
The relation of our actions to this inner law we call
conscience. “The reproaches of conscience will be without
effect if it be not considered as the representative
of God, who has His lofty seat above us, but who has
also established a tribunal in us” (ch-V-ref:1: p. 215). On
the other hand, if religion is not joined with a moral
conscientiousness, it is of no effect. The rationalism
of the eighteenth century did not recognize, or rather
did not justify, the æsthetic side of religion. So Kant
thought all religious acts without morality “a superstitious
worship.” Religious education is nothing
more or less than the inculcation of the consciousness
of the inner law and the Lawgiver. As to the
common usages of worship, the more ignorant the
child is the better. “This much is certain,” he says,
“that, could it be brought about that children should
never witness a single act of veneration to God, never
even hear the name of God spoken, it might then be
the right order of things to teach them first about
ends and aims, and of what concerns mankind; to
sharpen their judgment; to instruct them in the order
and beauty of the works of Nature; then to add a
wider knowledge of the structure of the universe; and
then only might be revealed to them for the first time
the idea of a Supreme Being—a Lawgiver” (ch-V-ref:2: pp.
109-110). But the actual condition of society necessitates
our taking a short-cut and giving early instruction
to the child in the right ideas of religion.
This is done, Kant believes, by pointing to God
through moral consciousness within the child and
through the teleology in Nature without. Lead him
to the understanding “that there is a law of duty
which is not the same as ease, utility, or other consideration
of the kind, but something universal, which
is not governed by the caprice of men” (ch-V-ref:2: pp. 110-111),
and he will come to be conscious of the presence
of something in us, which is above us, above human
creation. Show him “how everything is disposed
for the preservation of the species and their equilibrium,
but at the same time with consideration in
the long run for man, that he may attain happiness”
(ch-V-ref:2: p. 111), and he will see the existence of the universal
law, which governs the world, yet is intimately
related to himself. Kant thought these two as the
only ways to reach the idea of God. One is the evidence
of Practical Reason, the other the proof of the
heart (Herzensbeweis). But here again in religious
education he shows his indulgence to children, for
he says:
“The idea of God might first be taught by analogy
with that of a father under whose care we are placed,
and in this way we may with advantage point out to
the child the unity of men as represented by one
family” (ch-V-ref:2: p. 111).
And the Christian pulpit has followed his advice.
We can summarize his ideals of moral and religious
education in his own words as follows:
“Everything in education depends upon establishing
correct principles, and leading children to understand
and accept them. They must learn to substitute
the abhorrence of what is revolting and absurd,
for hatred; the fear of their conscience, for the fear
of man and divine punishment; self-respect and inward
dignity, for the opinions of men; the inner
value of actions, for words and mere impulses; understanding,
for feeling; and joyousness and piety
with good humour, for a morose, timid, and gloomy
devotion” (ch-V-ref:2: pp. 108-109).
Ziegler, in his “History of Pedagogy,” epitomizes
Kant’s most important influence on the general trend
of thought as the remodeling of our concept of the
universe, the introduction of exact and critical thinking,
the exaltation of mathematical instruction, the
substitution of morality of conscience for the morality
of eudemonism or prudence, the last-mentioned
being probably the greatest and most lasting one.
Ziegler tells us further that “the categorical imperative”
has since become “the steel and iron in our
blood” (ch-V-ref:18: p. 282), and that the German victory in
the war for independence owes its debt above all others
to Kant and Fichte. As to his position in the history
of pedagogy itself, we may say, with Dr. Ernst
Temming, that “the German Rationalistic Pedagogy
(Aufklärungspädagogik) found in Kant both its
founder and undaunted representative” (ch-V-ref:17: p. 4).
Like Locke in England and Rousseau in France, he,
with Basedow in Germany, can be said to have firmly
established education on the human basis, making
moral culture independent of positive Christianity,
and religion subordinate to education. Moreover, by
proclaiming from the honored chair of Königsberg
University his grand concept of the education of humanity,
he gave to the contemporary and subsequent
generations of scholars a stimulus to take up pedagogy
as a work worthy of philosophers.
REFERENCES
1.Buchner, Edward Franklin. The Educational Theory
of Immanuel Kant. (Translation of “Ueber Pädagogik”
and fragmental remarks on education by
Kant.) Lippincott, Philadelphia and London, 1904.
309 pages.
2.Churton, Annette. Kant on Education. (Translation
of “Ueber Pädagogik.”) Kegan Paul, Trench,
Trübner & Co., London, 1899. 121 pages.
3.Duproix, Paul. Kant et Fichte et le problème de
l’éducation. Second edition. Alcan, Paris, 1897.
260 pages.
4.Garbovicianu, Petru. Die Didaktik Basedow’s im
Vergleiche zur Didaktik des Comenius. Bucarest,
Leipzig, 1887. 82 pages.
5.Göring, Hugo. Ausgewählte Schriften, mit Basedow’s
Biographie. Beyer, Langensalza, 1880. 519 pages.
6.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
7.Lang, Ossian H. Basedow: His Educational Work and
Principles. Kellogg, New York, 1891. 29 pages.
8.Monroe, Paul. A Text-book in the History of Education.
Macmillan & Co., New York and London,
1905. 772 pages.
9.Pinloche, Joachim Auguste. La Réforme de l’éducation
en Allemagne au Dixhuitième Siècle, Basedow
et le Philanthropinisme. Colin, Paris, 1889. 397
pages.
10.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
The same (International Education Series), 1903.
568 pages.
11.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
12. Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor. Encyklopädisches
Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906. Vol. VI.
13. Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. I. Die
Pädagogik vor Pestalozzi. Brandstetter, Leipzig,
1897. 581 pages.
14.Schmid, Karl Adolf, editor. Geschichte der Erziehung
vom Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1902. Vols. IV and V.
15.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905. 365 pages.
Part X.
16.Strümpell, Ludwig H. Die Pädagogik Kant’s und
Fichte’s. Pädagogischen Abhandlungen. Part II.
Diechert, Leipzig, 1894.
17.Temming, Ernst. Beitrag zur Darstellung und Kritik
der moralischen Bildungslehre Kant’s. Vieweg,
Braunschweig, 1892. 55 pages.
18.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER VI.
HEINRICH PESTALOZZI
(1746-1826)
It was on January 14, 1789, in the desolate town
of Stanz, “alone, destitute of all tools of teaching,
alone!—superintendent, bursar, steward, and even
maidservant, in a half-ruined house—surrounded by
ignorance, disease, and unwonted things of all kinds,”
that a fantastic Swiss began his career of “schoolmaster.”
He had in his charge a group of orphan
children, which “increased by degrees to eighty; all
of different ages, some of good origin, others from
the ranks of beggary, and all, with a few exceptions,
wholly ignorant” (ch-VI-ref:13: p. 186). As his faithful disciple
Krüsi tells us, “in the matter of ordinary acquirements
and methods of teaching he was inferior
to any good village dominie” (ch-VI-ref:13: p. 188, footnote).
Without steadiness, without patience, without order,
without art of speech, without clearness of thought,
all that he possessed was the burning, self-forgetting
enthusiasm of a loving heart, “die Vaterkraft
meines Herzens.” “What a task,” he says, “imagine
it; to elevate these children. What a task!”
But he “attempted it, and stood in their midst, uttered
various sounds and made them imitate them.”
Lo! what was the response that came to this seemingly
nonsensical teaching? “Whoever saw it was
struck with the effect,” he writes later. “Truly it
was a meteor that flashes through the air and vanishes.
No one understood its nature. I did not
understand it myself. It was the result of a simple
psychological idea which had been revealed to inward
consciousness, but which I myself was far from clearly
understanding” (ch-VI-ref:13: p. 186). Is not this the beginning
whereby “the laughing-stock of the passer-by,”
“a straw not fit to sustain a cat,” became the corner-stone
of modern elementary education? If one looks
for an example in which the singleness of a noble
purpose and the purity of a loving zeal alone could
accomplish a great thing in the world, he will probably
find no better one than that of Pestalozzi. Indeed,
there is no more interesting and inspiring,
though pathetic life, than that of this “greatest
pedagogical genius who has ever lived,” as Ziegler
calls him. It is a living drama, in which a new spirit
of the age, or rather a new prophecy, struggles to
realize itself, through the fetters of misunderstanding,
the opposition of tradition, and the blows of adverse
fate.
Pestalozzi was, before all, a social reformer. His
pedagogy was a part of his social philosophy, or
rather the last fruit of his fervent efforts for the
betterment of his people and country. Having been
brought up in poverty and among the poor, he was
well acquainted with the actual life of the country
people. The inborn tenderness of his heart, ennobled
by the influence of both his devout mother and uncle,
deepened by the constant appeal of the helplessness
about him, could not but be touched by the sight of
the mass of humanity which was without right, without
comfort and even without necessities of life.
“Dear people, I will help you up!” was the utterance
that came already from the lips of his boyhood.
And he confesses in his later age: “Ever since my
youthful days, the course of my feelings, rolled on
like a mighty stream, was directed to this one point;
namely, to stop the sources of that misery in which I
saw the people around me immersed” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 671).
First, his childhood fancy was attracted by the
good example of his uncle, and he wanted to follow
his footsteps as a village pastor. While a student of
theology at Zürich, he came under the influence of
Rousseau, and was animated by an intense reformatory
spirit. His immediate plan was to become a
defender of the people’s rights as a lawyer. Then,
finding his unfitness for the profession, he turned
to agriculture, through which he intended to realize
his philanthropic educational dream, according to
Rousseauean principles. An orphanage which he established
on his farm having a mill connected with it,
Paul Monroe thinks, was probably the first “industrial
school for poor children.” After having met
with a succession of failures, ending in utter financial
ruin, he turned “schoolmaster,” first at Stanz,
then at Burgdorf, lastly at Yverdun. He organized
an institute for female teachers. He became the
trainer of educators who came from different parts
of Europe and America to learn his spirit and method.
Yverdun became the Mecca of pedagogues. Meanwhile
he wrote extensively, not only on education, but
on politics, finance, jurisprudence, prison systems
and punishment, military affairs, industrial questions,
and social problems, such as infanticide, home, and the
church. But through all changes in his plans, circumstances,
and activities, his central purpose remained
the same—namely, the elevation of humanity
working from within and from below. The poor, the
destitute, the weak were always the dearest objects
to his heart.
His pedagogy was by no means a studied one, like
that of Comenius or Herbart. He is said to be the
most unlettered of the great educational writers.
But the true spirit and genius of the educator, which
is more precious than everything else, was his possession.
And with Pauline enthusiasm that “I am
cursed if I do not work for these little ones of our
poor fellow-creatures,” he simply threw himself
single-heartedly into the task of their education.
Thus his whole educational career was a series of
experiments, and his pedagogy is its record.
If Rousseau’s plea was for the freedom of the
“natural man” from the yoke of the artificialities
of existing society, Pestalozzi’s was for the recognition
of the divinity in the breast of even the humblest
of humanity and its rescue from death. The
worth of the poor and little was once proclaimed by
the Founder of the religion of the universal brotherhood.
But the gospel had been long forgotten until
it was reproclaimed by the greatest lover of mankind
whom the world has ever seen since Jesus of
Nazareth. He is called by Mager the “Kant of
pedagogy and didactics,” but I would rather name
him “the Messiah of modern education.” And if
Comenius’s philosophy of education was the perfect
embodiment of the biblical Christianity of the seventeenth
century, Pestalozzi was the burnt offering
which the new humanized Christianity of the nineteenth
century made at the altar of humanity.
“All the pure and beneficent powers of humanity,”
writes Pestalozzi, “are neither the product of
art nor the results of chance. They are really a
natural possession of every man. Their development
is a universal human need” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 122). Yet how
this need has hitherto been unrecognized and neglected,
especially for the lower strata of society!
And this is the source of such a deplorable inequality
and consequent instability in our social structure.
The true remedy would come not through charity
nor through revolution, but only through technical,
intellectual, and moral elevation of the great neglected
mass by education. This was not a mere theory
or an ideal conception for him, but a working
principle. See what confidence and hope he put into
the divine possibility of destitute children, and with
what love and reverence he protected their sanctity.
“Children, your good fortune is great. At a time
when the great majority of children go on in neglect
and abandonment, with only want for their teacher,
and their passions for their guides; in days when
so many, so innumerably many, better and more
fortunate children, suffering under a combination of
harshness, violence, and bad guidance, diverted from
the paths of Nature, not educated, but trained only
to a one-sided, empty show of knowledge and equally
one-sided pretense and fashion of practical efficiency,
and thus offered up to the world; in such a time, you
are not given over to abandonment and neglect; ...
nor are the dubious impulses of passion used in your
training. Among us, neither vanity nor fear, neither
honor nor shame, neither reward nor punishment, as
they are elsewhere almost universally used, purposely
and as a part of the method, are used to show
you the path in which you are to go. The divine
nature which is in you is counted holy in you. You
are among us what the divine nature within you and
without you summon you to be. We oppose no vile
force against your gifts or your tendencies; we constrain
them not,—we only develop them. We do not
instil into you what is ours, what exists in us as corrupted
by ourselves; we develop in you what remains
uncorrupted within yourselves. Among us, you are
not under the misfortune of seeing your whole being,
your whole humanity, subordinated, and thus sacrificed
to the training of some single power, some
single view of your nature.... O God, No! What
I seek is to elevate human nature to its highest, its
noblest; and this I seek to do by love. Only in the
holy power of love do I recognize the basis of the development
of my race to whatever of the divine and
eternal lies within its nature” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 713).
This quotation from his address delivered on New
Year’s day of 1809 gives us the essence of his philosophy
of education. To bring about the natural, harmonious
development of all the powers, faculties, and
qualities, which are potential in every human being,
is the aim of education. The key to open up these
treasures of human, therefore divine, nature is the
most human, the most divine, power of love and devotion.
Now let us examine more closely and minutely
the meaning contained in this fundamental concept
of his, which, thus stated, seems nothing new or
striking, but if truly understood and applied would
cause an entire revolution even in the education of
our present day.
First, what does Pestalozzi understand by the
“natural” development? “There is an impulse in
every capacity of human nature, which compels its
development from lifeless inactivity into a developed
power” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 738). This impulse leads each
one of our powers to a spontaneous activity or exercise,
and Nature develops it by “the single method
of its own activity.” This natural, organic unfolding
of life, with its multiple activities, is necessarily harmonious
when unhindered by human artifices or unfavorable
environment. We must guard this natural
harmony of human nature, upon which the peace and
happiness of our individual and social life rest.
“No one faculty in the human child must be
treated with exclusive or indiscriminate attention,
for their co-agency alone can ensure a successful development
of the whole being.” “Every one-sided
development of our powers is untrue and unnatural;
it is only apparent cultivation, ... and not human
culture itself” (ch-VI-ref:1: pp. 736, 737).
Pestalozzi is not only antagonistic to that kind of
education which “has an external, limited end of culture,
of morality, of social efficiency in view, and
wants to fit the child to this,” but he opposes that
type of pedagogue who requires the child to conform
to a plasterlike model of a perfected man. Each
particular child is always the end, the object, the
standard.
“Whatever, therefore, man may attempt to do by
his tuition, he can do no more than assist in the effort
which the child makes for his own development. To
do this so that the impressions made upon him may
always be commensurate to the growth and character
of the faculties already unfolded, and at the same
time, in harmony with them, is the great secret of
education. The knowledge to which the child is to
be led by instruction must, therefore, necessarily be
subjected to a certain order of succession, the beginning
of which must be adapted to the first unfolding
of his powers, and the progress kept exactly parallel
to that of his development” (ch-VI-ref:11: p. 611).
This method of leading or assisting the child along
the course of his successive developmental stages in a
natural, progressive order is what he terms “psychologizing
education,” and this was the central problem
of his whole experimentation, so far as the individual
child was concerned. The discovery of his
famous “Method of Elementary Instruction” was
the fruit of his lifelong endeavor toward this end,
but he considered his achievement only as a beginning.
Pestalozzi, in his advocacy of the natural, psychological
method, seems to be echoing the voice of one
who said: “Return to Nature, to human nature, to
child nature!” But he goes deeper than Rousseau
in his insight into child nature. While Rousseau
pictured the natural growth of the child in an imaginary
life, isolated from every human institution,
Pestalozzi placed the child in his natural environment—namely,
in the home under the loving care of
parents. In the eyes of both, the course of Nature
was divine and inviolable. But while Rousseau
sought Nature’s work in the wilderness, Pestalozzi
saw it in the home life. It is not physical nature,
but a well-ordered home that can become the true
cradle and workshop of human nature. Indeed,
there has probably never been a thinker who emphasized
the divine significance of home and mother so
strongly as did Pestalozzi. His method of elementary
instruction came from the study of child life in the
home, and was first intended for home education.
He was never tired of repeating that “a man’s
domestic relations are the first and most important
of his nature” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 77). He earnestly endeavored
to convince the world that “it is the domestic virtues
which determine the happiness of a nation,”
and that “the home is the true basis of the education
of humanity.” According to him, it is only to
supplement the absence of proper home education
that schools are needed; home ought to have been the
educational institution for children. So he speaks in
“Christopher and Alice” through the mouth of the
good servant, Josiah:
“It is well that there are schools; and God forbid
that I should be ungrateful for any good that they
have done to us. But with all this I think that he
must be a fool who, having plenty at home, runs
about begging; and that is the very thing which our
village folk do, by forgetting all the good lessons
which they might teach their children at home, and
instead thereof sending them every day to gather up
the dry crumbs which are to be got in our miserable
schools” (ch-VI-ref:1: pp. 665-666).
Again he says in his address on his seventy-third
birthday:
“The greatest evil of our time, and the greatest
and almost insurmountable obstacle to the operation
of any thorough means is this, that the fathers and
mothers of our time have almost universally lost the
consciousness that they can do anything—everything—for
the education of their children. This great falling
away from their faith, of fathers and mothers, is
the universal source of the superficial character of our
means of education.... Fathers and mothers must,
above all, learn to feel vividly how great an advantage—as
intrusted by God and their own conscience
with the duty of educating their own children—they
enjoy over any others to be employed as assistants
therein. And, for like reasons, it is indispensable
that there should be a general public recognition of
the fact that a child who has lost father and mother
is still a poor, unfortunate orphan, even though his
guardian can employ the first among all masters of
education in the world to teach him” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 716).
Then, where lies the source of the peculiar educative
power of the home? We have seen before that
the art of education consists in ministering an intelligent,
loving help to the natural unfolding of the
child’s powers. But this term “loving help” is
really too weak, prosaic, and conventionalized to express
its deep meaning. It is more than mere kindness,
mere effort of good will, or sentimental affection
that is meant. It is giving one’s whole self,
giving one’s essence over into another’s to be absorbed
there, and to become a new power. To use Pestalozzi’s
own metaphor, it is like the sun whose light
and warmth silently penetrate to the soil, and in
whose light and warmth the plants grow, bud, and
blossom, unconscious of its influence. This kind of
loving help can the mother alone supply to her own
children, by virtue of the natural endowment of a
maternal heart, “the most gentle and the most intrepid
power in the whole system of Nature” (ch-VI-ref:1:
p. 735).
Love is understanding: a dutiful mother will easily
“learn to distinguish and direct each faculty before
it appears in a state of development sufficient to
evidence its own existence” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 736)—the principal
qualification for an educator. Love is educative
in the etymological sense of the word: it brings
out what there is in the child into self-expression. A
loving mother is able “to open children’s hearts,
and their mouths, and to draw forth their understandings,
as it were, from the hindermost corner”
(ch-VI-ref:1: p. 667)—the true tact of education. Pestalozzi
compares the method of the ordinary schoolmaster
with what he believes to be the method of maternal
instinct in the following words:
“The teacher starts usually from objects, you
from the child himself. The teacher connects his
instruction with what he knows, in order to teach the
child; you know in the presence of your child nothing
else than himself and connect everything with
his instincts and impulses. The teacher has a form
of instruction to which he subjects the child; you
subject your course of instruction to the child and
surrender it to him, when you teach, as you surrender
yourself to him. With the teacher, everything
comes from the understanding, with you all gushes
out from the fullness of heart. The child is childlike
toward you, because you behave motherlike toward
him; the more you are motherlike, the more childlike
he is” (ch-VI-ref:16: x, p. 145).
Pestalozzi expresses his righteous indignation
toward the schoolmaster’s fondness for the everlasting
disciplining, drilling, mechanism, which only
thwart the natural free development of tender minds.
“The schoolmaster seems as if he were made on
purpose to shut up children’s mouths and hearts, and
to bury their good understanding ever so deep under
ground. That is the reason why healthy and cheerful
children, whose hearts are full of joy and gladness,
hardly ever like school. Those that show best at
school are the children of whining hypocrites, or of
conceited parish officers; stupid dunces, who have no
pleasure with other children; these are the bright
ornaments of schoolrooms, who hold up their heads
among the other children like the wooden king in
the nine-pins among his eight fellows. But if there is
a boy who has too much good sense to keep his eyes,
for hours together, fixed upon a dozen letters which
he hates; or a merry girl, who, while the schoolmaster
discourses of spiritual life, plays with her little hands
all manner of temporal fun under the desk; the
schoolmaster, in his wisdom, settles that these are
goats who care not for their everlasting salvation”
(ch-VI-ref:1: p. 667).
Yet, a greater, nay the greatest thing that the
maternal love, and it alone, can accomplish is to sow
the living seed of moral sentiments, to lay the solid
basis of character, in the soul of the child. He says:
“The only sure foundation upon which we must
build, for institutions, for popular education, national
culture, and the elevation of the poor, is the parental
heart, which, by means of the innocence, truth, power,
and purity of its love kindles in the children the
belief in love” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 715).
For “the child at his mother’s breast is already
receiving the first impressions of love and gratitude”;
and there is moral instruction in the morsel
of bread he receives from his father’s hand. According
to Pestalozzi, “morality is nothing but a
result of the development in the child of these first
sentiments of love and gratitude” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 92).
Another advantage of the home is the education
which children get from their participation in the
domestic occupation of their parents.
“For this work is necessarily what the parents
understand best, what most absorbs their attention,
and what they are most competent to teach. But even
if this were not so, work undertaken to supply real
needs would be just as truly the surest foundation
of a good education” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 92).
Again:
“To engage the attention of the child, to exercise
his judgment, to open his heart to noble sentiments,
is, I think, the chief end of education; and how can
this end be reached so surely as by training the child
as early as possible in the various daily duties of domestic
life?” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 92).
Industry in the factory or school does not provide
the continuous and manifold changes of work, the
motivation from the real needs of life which the child
shares with the rest of the family, the stimulus of
parental love, and the impulsion from the child’s own
filial feeling, which home occupation does.
Moreover, home presents real human life in its
closest relations to the child, so that he naturally and
unconsciously learns its facts and laws. Human relations
are again more natural, true, and perfect in
the home than anywhere else; thus the child can develop
his human qualities here better than anywhere
else. Therefore, “as a general rule, art and books
would not replace it in any way. The best story, the
most touching picture the child finds in a book, is but
a sort of dream for him, something unreal, and in a
sense untrue; whereas what takes place before his
eyes, in his own house, is associated with a thousand
similar occurrences, with all his own experience as
well as that of his parents and neighbours, and brings
him without fail to a true knowledge of men, and
develops in him a thoroughly observant mind” (ch-VI-ref:4:
p. 93).
Lastly, home is in itself a completed whole, a
microcosmos of the larger social life, while school
or the factory is not. Home is the only place where
the child can live a real, organic life. And we can
find a true unity and harmony, which is dynamic
and progressive only in an organic life. Therefore,
“it is only in the holiness of home that the equal
development of all the human faculties can be
directed, managed, and assured; and it is from this
point that educational efforts must be conducted, if
education, as a national affair, is to have a real reference
to the wants of the people, and is to cause,
by its influence, the coinciding of external human
knowledge, power, and motives with the internal,
everlasting, divine essence of our nature” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 715).
This, then, is the war cry of Pestalozzian reform:
the education of the child for the home, in the home,
through the home, and by the home. The child should
be educated to be a dutiful and efficient member of
the family, or he cannot become a dutiful and efficient
member of society.
Social reform must begin with the reconstruction
of the home life of the people. Not “go back to
Nature!” but “go back to the home!” Not to
build a new society on the absolutely free, independent,
natural man, but on the work-loving, man-loving,
God-loving, unsophisticatedly developed, social
man, or rather home man. For Pestalozzi, the
only hope for the elevation of all mankind was in
the regeneration of the home and perfection of home
education. His idea of elementary education started
from this view. “Leonard and Gertrude” was
written as an appeal to parents, to awaken them to
the sense of the most sacred duty intrusted to them
and of the grandest privilege given to them. “How
Gertrude Taught Her Children” was to be a guide to
mothers for instructing their children at home. His
method of elementary instruction was to provide the
simplest and easiest way of teaching available to
every mother. Lastly, in the “Swan Song” he formulated
the principles by which home education
should follow or assist the course of natural development
of the child. In this, one of his last writings,
he says: “At first I desired nothing else, but merely
sought to render the ordinary means of instruction
for the people so simple as to permit of their being
employed in every family” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 375). But while
he was experimenting, in the education of those destitute
and neglected children, to whom he was a
“father” rather than a master, the ardent necessity
of school reform at large was impressed upon him.
“Everywhere the course pursued was in direct
opposition to that of Nature, everywhere the flesh
predominated over the spirit, and the divine element
was ignored; everywhere selfishness and the passions
were made the motives of actions, and everywhere
mechanical habits took the place of intelligent spontaneity”
(ch-VI-ref:4: p. 377).
The basic principle upon which he wanted every
educator to work was: “Endeavour, first to broaden
your children’s sympathies, and, by satisfying their
daily needs, to bring love and kindness into such unceasing
contact with their impressions and activity,
that these sentiments may be engrafted in their
hearts; then try to give them such judgment and
tact as will enable them to make a wise, sure, and
abundant use of these virtues in the circle which
surrounds them” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 157). This is, according to
his insight, the principle of parental education unconsciously
going on in the home, and the school must
be a copy of the home in its spirit and method, if
it is at all to have a real and vital influence upon the
child.
Pestalozzi traces in the “Swan Song” how the
seeds of love, of confidence, of gratitude, of brotherly
feeling, of patience, of obedience, and of the sense of
duty unfolds in the heart of the child, through the
tender and discreet care of the mother, and by means
of family intercourse. He also shows how, out of these
instinctive domestic affections, religious sentiments
are born in the human soul. “It is life that educates,”
and this is life’s method of moral culture.
“On the intellectual side, it is again life that educates;
for life develops, in turn, the power of receiving
impressions, the power of speaking, and the power
of thinking.” Let us see how these are developed.
“The power of receiving impressions by observations
and experience furnishes the child with ideas and
sentiments” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 378). This power, which Pestalozzi
calls “Anschauung,” is the starting-point of all
intellectual activities. “These impressions excite and
animate in the mind its inherent principle of self-development.”
Therefore, “with perception comes
the necessity for expression, and naturally the first
attempts of the child are imitative, but the greatest
need is that of human speech,” which is “an extension
of the power thought” (ch-VI-ref:1: p. 739). The desire
and capacity for speech is parallel to the development
of vocal organs and acquirements of knowledge
through perception. “The power to speak does not
proceed from the knowledge of language, it is rather
the knowledge of language which proceeds from the
power to speak.” Language is a vital mental power
only when it has grown out of the child’s own life.
But forcing the language from outside upon the child
“neither develops the powers of the mind nor produces
anything but an empty verbiage” (ch-VI-ref:1: pp. 378-379).
Nevertheless, “Art ... can greatly relieve
the tedium of Nature’s methods in teaching the child
to speak, and education must investigate the means,
and present an orderly succession of exercises adapted
to that end.” For instance, “the mother must allow
the charms of seeing, hearing, feeling, and tasting to
have full play in the child. These sense impressions
will awaken the desire to give them expression, that
is, to speak. The mother continually varies her tones,
speaking now loudly, now softly, sometimes singing,
and sometimes laughing, so as to awaken the desire
to imitate. The sense of sight must also be enlisted
by exhibiting different objects and associating the
impressions with fitting words. Each object should
be presented in the greatest possible variety of relations
and positions, and care should be taken that
each impression, matured in the child’s mind through
perception, is properly expressed” (ch-VI-ref:1: pp. 739-740).
In this way the vocal organs are to be trained, a good
command of words is to be given, and the power of
expressing related ideas to be cultivated.
“Now when a child’s sense impressions have resulted
in clear and settled ideas, when he can express these
ideas in speech, he feels the need of examining, separating,
and comparing them; this is a pleasure to
which life itself invites him, and in which he finds
the surest aid for the development of his judgment
and power of thinking.” Education at all times has
aimed to encourage, facilitate, and strengthen this
development. Yet it has failed miserably, because
“it has paid little heed to the laws of Nature and
of life.” Pestalozzi condemns the usual method of
“putting before the child a mass of ready-made judgments
that his memory alone has been able to grasp,
and which, instead of strengthening his thought, have
allowed it to wither in inactivity.” He also makes
light of logic, which, to his conception, is “a system,
more subtle than clear, of the eternal rules which
regulate human thought; rules, however, which are but
a closed book for the child who does not yet possess
the power of thinking” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 379). What he himself
proposes as the best gymnastics for the child’s
thinking power is what he calls exercises in number
and form. As singing is introduced for the training
of the speech faculty, arithmetic, geometry, drawing,
writing are introduced for the training of the power
of thought. “But,” he says, “if the study of
number and form is to have any real educational
value, it must consist not in shortened, mechanical
methods, but in a series of exercises so well graduated
that the child may take pleasure in the study, and
succeed in it; that his thinking powers may be
always active; that his judgments may be really his
own, and that all he does must be closely connected
with his real life” (ch-VI-ref:4: pp. 379-380). Thus, to summarize,
language (including sounds, words, connected
ideas), number, and form are to be the three essential
means of intellectual culture, or the three fundamental
elements of mental upbuilding, and “it is the
business of education to present these elements to
the child’s mind in the simplest possible manner, and
in psychological and progressive order.”
In regard to manual skill, again, “it is in the conditions
and needs of actual life, and in the heart of the
family, that the child must first learn how to use and
improve his powers” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 380). The work, when
separated from life, is a mere mechanism. Therefore,
“the exercises intended to develop the industrial
and artistic powers must also be determined by
the general circumstances of the child’s life” (ch-VI-ref:4: p.
380). The principle of elementary education applies
to the manual powers as well as to the mental and
moral: “It encourages the child’s activity from the
very first; it leads him to produce results which are
really his own, and it gives him at the same time both
the power and the will to rise without slavishly copying
others” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 380). Further, for industrial
skill “to be completely useful, it must be the outcome
of the harmonious development of heart, mind, and
body” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 374). For, what is skill but “the facile
and artful expression of what is conceived in the
mind?” And without perfection of heart, “the highest
development of intellect, art, or industry brings
no rest, but leaves the man full of trouble, uneasiness,
and discontent” (ch-VI-ref:4: p. 375). Therefore, to
bring about the subordination of the physical powers
to the moral and intellectual powers is the essential
work of education. This due subordination of the
lower to the higher elements of human nature, in
which the harmony of life consists, is naturally found
in “a well-regulated and industrious family life.”
So here, again, the school must learn from the home.
Pestalozzi’s exaltation of home education is certainly
a great rebellion against scholastic and academic
training. No less revolutionary is his advocacy
of industrial education as the only real education for
the mass of people. Hitherto, education was conceived
from the standpoint of aristocracy, or purely
from the abstract ideal of perfected man in a perfected
society. But now “the fatherland must
learn to educate her poor as the poor” (ch-VI-ref:16: xii, p.
513). The child of poverty should not be educated
to an unpractical and unhappy man who cannot fulfil
the task or duty which his particular circumstances
and position require of him. First, “he must learn
to know, handle, and use those things on which his
bread and his quiet will depend through life” (ch-VI-ref:1: p.
666). To give the power to support himself and his
family is the first remedy for the misery and slavery
of the poor: “He is without rights, because he has
no gain,” and “the poor man is poor mostly because
he is not trained to earn his wants” (ch-VI-ref:16: iii, p. 247).
So the first school which he established at Neuhof
was intended to be an industrial school, embracing
agriculture, manufacture, and commerce. This ended
in financial ruin before his plan was fully executed,
but he reflects in his later life upon this school as if
it were a lost child, and says: “It is true that, with
all the experience of after-life, I have found but little
reason to modify the views I then entertained” (ch-VI-ref:1:
p. 671).
Comenius and Locke both introduced manual work
into their curriculum, but without intending that it
should be of much practical use in later life. Neither
did Basedow emphasize the vocational aspect. Locke,
indeed, had an unrealized plan for establishing a
“working school” for the poor. Still, it was to be
nothing more than the combination of a common
workshop and a day nursery. We owe to Pestalozzi
the first definite conception of an industrial education
and its noble philosophy.
The first aim of an industrial education is of course
vocational: the inculcation of skill in productive
labor. But it is more than this: it is the mental and
moral culture as well. Racially and individually,
industrial labor is “the true and holy and eternal
means of combining the whole range of our powers
into one common power, the power of manhood.” It
compels our mind to “an unbroken attention, carefulness,
and deliberateness—the fundamental educational
basis of all thinking”; it necessitates in us the
belief in the truth and immutability of natural laws.
So he proclaims: “It is the essence of the true art
of human education to transform various works and
branches of industry into the means of human culture”
(ch-VI-ref:16: x, p. 357), and “for the laboring man,
the sufficient and efficient cultivation of his senses
and limbs to the service of all of what constitutes the
blessings of his life, is the stepladder, by which he
is called to climb up to the right thinking that would
make him happy in his positions and relations.”
This, then, is the other great Pestalozzian motto:
Education through and for work.
Of the tributes paid to the merits of Pestalozzi there
is no end, and rightly so. Karl Schneider testifies
that “not only a new form was introduced by him
into the school instruction of Germany, but that her
people have come to look upon the work of education
as a national affair is due to him and his disciples”
(ch-VI-ref:25: p. 59). But his influence extends far beyond his
fatherland and his adopted country. And through all
the civilized world “the ideas which he set forth are
now through pain and struggle endeavoring to get
themselves realized” (ch-VI-ref:22: p. 58). If Comenius gave
us the universal school in form, Pestalozzi put the
soul into it. Locke was the pedagogue of the gentlemen,
Basedow of the bourgeois. But Pestalozzi, as
Harnisch well said, was “a people’s pedagogue, a
people’s prophet” (ch-VI-ref:27: p. 42), and “with a higher
light in the head and more warmth in the heart than
the world was wont to have” proclaimed the education
of the masses for the masses. Truly, as Fichte
said, “his love was so blessed to him that he found
more than he sought” (ch-VI-ref:26: p. 245). In trying to
save the poor, neglected mass of his country he gave
the world “the only remedy for the entire body of
humanity”—the spirit and principles of vitalized
and vitalizing, of humanized and humanizing education.
REFERENCES
1.Barnard, Henry. Pestalozzi and His Educational
System. Bardeen, Syracuse, N. Y., 1906. 751
pages.
2.Boardman, J. H. Educational Ideas of Froebel and
Pestalozzi. Second edition. Normal Press, London,
190-. 76 pages. (Normal Tutorial Series.)
3.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and an index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1903. 598
pages.
4.Guimps, Roger Baron de. Pestalozzi, His Life and
Work. Translated by J. Russell. Appleton, New
York, 1890. 438 pages. (International Education
Series.)
5.Heim, ——. Die soziale Anschauungen Pestalozzi’s.
Agentur des Rauhen Hauses, Hamburg, 1896. 22
pages.
6.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
7.Hérisson, F. Pestalozzi, Élève de J. J. Rousseau. Delagrave,
Paris, 1886. 246 pages.
8.Hoffmeister, Hermann Wilhelm. Comenius und Pestalozzi
als Begründer der Volkschule. Second edition.
Klinkhardt, Leipzig, 1896. 97 pages.
9.Mann, T. Die soziale Grundlage von Pestalozzi’s
Pädagogik. Beyer, Langensalza, 1896. 18 pages.
10.Melchers, Karl. Comenius und Pestalozzi, ein vergleichende
Betrachtung ihrer pädagogischen Grundideen.
Schmidt, Bremen, 1896. 47 pages.
11.Monroe, Paul. A Text-book in the History of Education.
Macmillan Co., London and New York, 1907.
772 pages.
12.Monroe, William Seymour. History of the Pestalozzian
Movement in the United States. Bardeen, Syracuse,
N. Y., 1907. 244 pages.
13.Munroe, James Phinney. The Educational Ideal: an
Outline of its Growth in Modern Times. Heath &
Co., Boston, 1896. 262 pages.
14.Natrop, Paul. Pestalozzi’s Ideen über Arbeiterbildung
und soziale Frage. Salzer, Heilbronn, 1894. 34
pages.
15.——Herbart, Pestalozzi und die heutigen Aufgaben der
Erziehungslehre. Frommann, Stuttgart, 1899. 151
pages.
16.Pestalozzi, Johann Heinrich. Sämtliche Werke. 12
vols. C. Seyffarth, Liegnitz, 1889-1902.
17.——Leonard and Gertrude. Translated and abridged
by Eva Channing. Heath & Co., Boston, 1889. 181
pages.
18.Pinloche, Joachim Auguste. Pestalozzi and the Foundation
of the Modern Elementary School. Scribner,
New York, 1901. 306 pages.
19.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
Same. (International Education Series), 1903. 568
pages.
20.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
21.Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor. Encyklopädisches
Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906. Vol. V.
22.Reinhardt, A. J. Outline of the History of Education.
Kellogg, New York, 1891. 77 pages.
23.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. II. Die
Pädagogik als Wissenschaft von Pestalozzi bis zur
Gegenwart. 3 parts. Brandstetter, Leipzig, 1897-1908.
24.Schmid, Karl Adolf, editor. Geschichte der Erziehung
vom Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1902. Vol. IV, Part II.
25.Schneider, Karl. Rousseau und Pestalozzi; der
Idealismus auf deutschen und auf französischen
Boden. Fifth edition. Gärtner, Berlin, 1895. 63
pages.
26.Seyffarth, L. W. J. H. Pestalozzi, nach seinem Leben
und aus seinen Schriften dargestellt. Eighth edition.
Siegismund, Leipzig, 1904. 254 pages.
27.——Pestalozzi, in seiner weltgeschichtlichen Bedeutung.
C. Seyffarth; Liegnitz, 1896. 59 pages.
28.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905. 356 pages. Part V.
29.Wiget, Theobald. Pestalozzi und Herbart. Bleyl,
Dresden, 1891. 140 pages.
30.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER VII.
JOHANN GOTTLIEB FICHTE
(1762-1814)
Fichte considered himself the true interpreter and
successor of the Königsberg philosopher. This is by
no means saying that he was the best expositor of the
latter’s theories. The Kantian philosophy worked a
total revolution in his conception of the universe
and life; and it was his determination to interpret
to the world that philosophy that inspired him to
the career of a scholar. He received the Kantian
philosophy, so to speak, into his soul, and when he
put it forth it was transformed in turn into the cast
of his own personality. Kant was essentially a man
of intellect, of thought, while Fichte was a man of
enthusiasm, of action. So, in Kant, reason forms
the world out of the chaos of impressions; in Fichte,
everything, objective as well as subjective, is the progressive
creation of the ego. If philosophy was in
Kant the critical method of thought, it is in Fichte
the setting forth of a grand conception of the world
and life: it really became a preaching and prophecy.
The transcendental idealism of Kant culminated with
Fichte in a sort of religion, which he proclaimed his
whole life through with the fire of a devoted missionary
and the force of a mighty army.
This vitalization of Kantian idealism through
Fichte has also taken place in the field of education.
The perfection, and, above all, the moralization of
humanity, was in Kant a cosmopolitan ideal, which
was to be realized step by step, generation by generation,
through a cosmopolitan process. It was through
Fichte that this somewhat far-off and ethereal ideal
was made an actual and immediate object of national
aspiration for the German people. He was probably
the first philosopher who gave us a broad and lofty
conception of national education or the nationalization
of education.
This nationalization of education means the education
of a nation by the nation. Each individual is
to participate in the work and enjoy the benefit of
education, by which Fichte understands the progressive
perfection of humanity through the advancement
and propagation of culture. The state is no longer to
be merely a military, political, and economic institution,
but also a cultural one. To look after the cultural
interests of the community should be its most
important function. Fichte’s idea of national education
is, therefore, very different from the old classical
ideal of state education, which aimed chiefly at making
efficient and faithful citizens for its political and
military prosperity. And Fichte believed, with patriotic
faith, that the Germans were the only people
in the world who were able to grasp and realize this
grand ideal, and that through them alone could come
the elevation and ennoblement of mankind. Yet,
what was the actual condition of this chosen people?
The German federation went to pieces under the
iron heel of the mighty Napoleon; the last hope of
the people fled with the capture of Jena; the final
crash came with the peace of Tilsit, “the most disgraceful
and bitterest treaty Germany ever made.”
During this great national crisis the cosmopolitan
Goethe and Hegel were quietly engaged in their writings,
and most of the scholars of the land were simply
trembling before the invading force, while the people
were weakly preparing to bear the yoke of slavery.
Into this wilderness of general depression and humiliation
there came a voice which thundered upon the
ears of all the citizens of Germany:
“Conquered now we are; yet, whether we are also
going to be disgraced—yes, disgraced with right,
whether we would or not, in addition to all other
losses, even lose honor, this is still to be decided by
ourselves. The fight with arms is over, but now
comes, let us hope, the new fight of principles, of
morals, of character” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 470).
Thus our philosopher prophet calls forth in his
famous “Addresses to the German Nation,” which
flowed from his mouth with fiery eloquence, such as
Germany had not heard since Luther. The great
aim of his speech was to awaken the people and
strengthen them for this new war of the remaking of
the whole nation, upon which the existence of Germany
depended. Yet, with what a wonderful conviction
and with what a poetic vision did he speak of his
people’s victory in this coming war.
“The morning twilight of the new world has already
dawned and gilded the top of the hill, and
foreshadows the day which is to come” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 279)
was the message he wanted to convey to the bruised
and stricken land. Characterizing his speeches says
Barnard:
“Never were a people called upon to arouse themselves
to a nobler enterprise, and never was such a
summons pealed forth in tones of more manly and
spirit-stirring energy” (ch-VII-ref:1: p. 146).
If Luther awakened Germany to a sense of the dignity
of individuality, it was through Fichte that she
came to the consciousness of her national dignity and
mission. Awakened by Luther, she led Europe in the
reformation of religion; awakened by Fichte, she has
come to lead the world in the advancement of culture
and education.
Let us now proceed to the examination of his ideal
of “new education,” which alone, he thought, would
save the country from degradation and ruin. When
we think of the particular circumstances of his time
and the fundamental characteristics of his personality,
it is quite natural that the first aim of the new
education was to make, above all, an independent ego,
a self-active, self-determinate, creative personality, the
master of himself and environment. He writes in his
“Aphorisms on Education”:
“To educate a man means to give him opportunities
to make himself the complete master and ruler
of his whole faculties.—The question is not what he
learns, but what he is. If one actually is a reasonable
and self-active being in every respect he will always
with facility make himself such, as under the circumstances
he should be” (ch-VII-ref:4: p. 353).
How can such a stable, unchangeable, personality
be produced, which will always remain such, and can
never be otherwise? Not by trusting to chance, but
through a necessary law which works surely and
infallibly. And what will this necessary law be?
He answers: “Love, love of self-activity, love of the
ideal world, love of universal moral law.” Will determines
action, and love determines will. Love is,
therefore, the only unfailing motive of all life activities.
So, in order to produce a self-active being, the
love of self-activity for its own sake must be cultivated
and established in the child. The initiative
activity on the part of the pupil should be cherished
and promoted by every possible means. This is the
first and principal task of educational art.
But we must always keep fresh the energy of this
self-activity. How can this be done? Not by a constant
spur from outside, but only by its own neverceasing,
orderly progression or its inner evolution.
This progressive unfolding of self-activity is secured
by the power of aspiration toward an ever-progressive
ideal. This ideal cannot be given by others, but it
should be the creation of the pupils’ own will. There
is, in everyone’s breast, an instinct toward perfection
or a love of the highest good. This instinct should
be cultivated and strengthened in the child. When it
is strong, it necessarily drives him to create in his
mind a certain state of things which does not exist
in actuality, but which is the prototype of reality.
Here lies the everlasting fountain source for a new
higher activity. And the child learns by his immediate
experience the evolution of the spiritual activity
in him, the universal and necessary law, by means
of which the actual state of things is eternally realized
in the world. This is a higher kind of knowledge than
that of mere actuality or a dead record of the past.
In fact, soaring into the vast regions of ideals is
better beloved by the youth than memorizing mere
names and dates.
Even from the standpoint of mere acquisition, the
awakening of self-activity is a more important thing
than the imparting of knowledge. For learning is
simply a mode of activity, and by establishing the
love of activity for its own sake in the mind of the
child, we also establish the love of learning for learning’s
sake. This, and this alone, is the lifelong spring
of all knowledge. By the self-active learning which
comes from pure love, one learns more, and more
securely than by being taught receptively. Mechanical
and passive learning destroys the very source of
knowledge by killing the child’s self-activity, and,
moreover, by introducing alien motives for his activity,
implants the root of weakness and uncertainty of
character.
Fichte was a great admirer of Pestalozzi. He was
captivated by the educational zeal and the pedagogic
principles of the Swiss reformer, and recommended
them as the true foundation upon which the new education
of the German nation should be laid. Kant
indorsed Basedow’s experimental efforts in the philanthropic
institute; but Fichte preached the gospel
of the Swiss “fanatic.” Historians are inclined to
count this as the most important merit of Fichte in
the history of education. For it contributed greatly
to the influx of the Pestalozzian tide into Germany,
especially into Prussia, and thus led to the most flourishing
age of pedagogical writers, and to inscribing
the motto of universal education on the national flag
of the country. We might say that it is due largely
to Fichte that the great Swiss educator has become
an adopted son of Prussia, and what he intended for
the elevation of the Helvetian poor has become the
inspiration of elementary education for all the nations
on the globe.
But in a few points Fichte did not agree with Pestalozzi.
One is in regard to the position of reading
and writing in the education of the masses: Pestalozzi
cherished, so thought Fichte, too innocent a
belief in the tradition of ages, in that he set up these
two as though they were the end and goal of instruction,
when, in fact, they have hitherto been the very
instruments to enwrap men in the mist and the
shadow of learned ignorance, and to make them over-intelligent.
They take men away from the immediate
perception to the mere symbol, from the concentration
of mind to its diffusion. Instruction in letters and
words, therefore, is not only unessential for the education
of the people at large, but even harmful.
In the second place, Fichte did not quite agree
with Pestalozzi in the method of sense-education.
The Pestalozzian idea of the A. B. C. of perception
is a praiseworthy one, but it cannot be attained
through words. Fichte asks: “How can a child
obtain the knowledge of his body without having first
learned to use it?” According to Fichte’s theory
of knowledge, self-activity precedes every content of
consciousness, and the vague feeling or sensation of
this primordial, subjective activity is the first beginning
of our knowledge. Consequently, “the true
foundation of instruction and knowledge must be, to
use the Pestalozzian expression, the A. B. C. of sensation”
(ch-VII-ref:3: p. 407). The child is to learn to clearly
perceive and distinguish the various sensations which
he experiences, and to express them, each in distinction
from others. Impressions at first produce a chaos
in the infant, but by learning to discriminate them he
comes to perceive the objects impressed upon him:
thus from the A. B. C. of sensation he is led to the
A. B. C. of perception. Language should not be
imparted from outside as a mere symbol, but should
develop in the child as the progressively differentiating
expression of his inner self or subjective experience.
In this way knowledge and speech become living
things and parts of the child’s own being.
Together with these there must be training in the
A. B. C. of bodily faculty—i. e., motor activity.
Pestalozzi calls attention to this training, but the plan
for it has not yet been fundamentally and systematically
worked out. “To do this, it needs a man who
is equally well acquainted with the anatomy of the
human body and scientific mechanics, combining with
these a high degree of philosophical insight” (ch-VII-ref:3: p.
410). By such a man alone, the complete method, not
only of maintaining, but also of strengthening and
elevating health, the beauty of body, and the vitality
of mind can be devised. Fichte emphasizes “the
unnegligibility of this factor for an education that
pretends to form the whole man, and which is especially
intended for a nation whose independence is to
be regained and maintained” (ch-VII-ref:3: pp. 410-411). His
suggestion was taken up by Jahn and his followers,
and the German gymnastics arose in an endeavor to
realize this hope, which has not only played a not
inconsiderable part in the independence and uplifting
of his people, but has been a great incentive to a
world-wide movement toward a systematic building
up of the perfect physique which alone can be the
temple of the perfect soul.
Thus “the training of the child to clarify first his
sensations, then his perceptions, together with an
orderly motor culture of his body, are the first essentials
of the new education of the German nation”
(ch-VII-ref:3: p. 411). But the second yet more important
factor is moral education.
Fichte, in his “Characteristics of the Present
Age,” characterized the spirit of the age as self-seeking,
eudemonistic individualism, and saw the root of
its final depravity and sinfulness in this erroneous,
self-destructive principle of social life. Nay, the
defeat and subjugation of the German nation by a
foreign power is due to this egoistic individualism.
Its independence will be lost forever unless the moral
principle of the people is fundamentally changed.
In the moral regeneration of the people alone lies the
hope of Germany.
According to Fichte, the child naturally has respect
for the right, the good, and the true. “The
basis of all moral education is to know and firmly
presume that there is such an instinct in the child,
so that its manifestation may be recognized and developed
higher and higher, through proper stimulation
and the presentation of materials to satisfy it” (ch-VII-ref:3:
p. 417). Express instruction, admonition, and consciously
directed and purposive discipline have no
place; nay, such a course will only “kill the inner
moral sense and form the heartless hypocrite” (ch-VII-ref:4: p.
358). In the hidden depth of the child’s own heart,
without being self-conscious, must morality spring
forth by itself and gradually grow up and irradiate,
as external relations increase and become clearer to
him. This should be so and will be so, without any
purposive interference from outside at all, so long as
only pure, good examples surround the child, and all
the bad, mean, and low ones are kept far from his
eyes. “Beside this protective care, an educator has
only to set forth a few self-evident and easily observable
positive rules—such as, not to tell a lie, not speak
or act voluntarily against one’s own conscience.”
Conscience, the inner voice of conscience—here the
universal laws of the moral world reveal themselves.
Act always according to your conscience—this is the
golden rule of morality.
“According to all experience, this law takes hold
upon the child’s mind with a wonderful power; it elevates
him, gives him an internal stronghold, and becomes
for him an inexhaustible fountain of inner
integrity, which is the mother of all virtues, and
which, being once acquired, one will never fall into a
helpless depravity” (ch-VII-ref:4: pp. 358-359).
Fichte follows his master in saying that we have
to perform duty simply because it is duty, and not
from any calculation of personal pleasure. But he
would not exclude from morality all feeling elements,
as Kant did. For Kant, even liking or inclination
of heart was a motive extraneous and even antagonistic
to true morality. Fichte, on the contrary,
thinks that we ought to advance in our morality so
as to love the good from our innermost, necessary
inclination or disposition. This alone will be the sure
and stable basis of virtue and character. Instinct
had no place in Kantian ethics; all must have come
from reason—i. e., the enlightened will. But Fichte
recognizes the existence of the moral instinct, and
wants simply to develop it. Spontaneity and habituation
were despised by Kant as mere mechanism
unworthy of a rational creature, but for Fichte these
are the highest goal of morality. Here, freedom and
necessity are one; ought is must. The aim of moral
education is to establish firmly the inner necessity of
morality, in the depths of the ego, so that the will
wishes only the good and right, and cannot wish anything
but the good and right.
Considered in its social relation, “the root of all
morality is self-mastery, the conquering of the individual
self, the subordination of one’s self-seeking
instincts under the idea of the whole” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 417).
How can this social consciousness be cultivated? Not
by precepts, catechism, nor discipline, but by providing
the child an environment in which he will spontaneously
live, learn, love, and accustom himself to
a perfect, organic mode of life. Consequently, Fichte
proposes his plan of an educational community. This
man of will, who aimed, first of all, to form a strong
and noble will in the soul of the new generation,
unlike that man of heart, who wanted to cultivate a
pure, simple, and loving heart in degraded and neglected
humanity, insisted on the entire separation of
children from their home. For, “the pressure and
care of daily occurrences, the parents’ petty exaction
and eagerness for gain which attach to the home,
especially of the working classes, will necessarily distract
and hinder the child from making a free flight
into the world of thought” (ch-VII-ref:3: pp. 406-407). He
is, moreover, to be separated from society at large,
which is, at present, fundamentally corrupted, and to
reform which is the aim of the new education. So
the whole new generation is to be secluded in an independent
institution or community, entirely of their
own and for themselves, therein to grow up, under
the sole sway of the new education, into the ideal
citizens of the coming ideal state. This community
is to rest on the principles of self-activity and cooperation,
instead of passive slavishness and egoistic
individualism. Let us see more in detail what was
the nature of Fichte’s proposed institution.
It is in its general character more a sort of children’s
communistic colony than a school. It is to
embody the ideal of a perfect social organism.
“The organization must be so regulated that an
individual shall not be simply subordinated to the
whole, but he shall be enabled to act and work for the
whole.—It should be a fundamental rule of the organization
that everyone who excels in any line should
help in teaching others, and share in various responsibilities;
that everyone who finds the way for any
improvement, or understands first and most clearly
the things presented by the teacher, should carry
them on with his own labor; that everyone should
satisfy these demands voluntarily and not from compulsion;
that he should expect no reward, for it must
be the ruling spirit of the community that each does
simply his own duty and enjoys purely the pleasure
of doing and working for the whole, and succeeding
in the work which falls in his lot” (ch-VII-ref:3: 294-295).
The organization is to be not only a cultural community,
but also an industrial and economic one.
“Besides the mental development in learning there
should be bodily exercise, and mechanized yet spiritualized
labor of farming and varied manual work
carried on” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 294). “Learning and work
should go together” was his motto (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 423).
The institution is to be self-supporting; at least,
should appear so to the pupils.
“No article of food or clothing nor any implement,
so far as possible, should be used which is not produced
or manufactured in it. If its finance needs
help from outside, it should be only in the form of
objects of Nature.... For this independence and
self-sufficiency of the whole each individual works
with all his might, without settling any account with
the institution, and without making any claim for his
personal possession. Each is aware that he is entirely
responsible to the whole, and enjoys or suffers only
with the whole. By this means the honorable independence
of state and family, of which he should one
day become a member, will be secured; by this means
the relation of the individual to these institutions will
be comprehended in a living manner, and take root in
his very soul, never to effaced” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 425).
In this “Economic Education” the child acquires
his vocational training through his economic activities,
and his vocational training under these systematized
and regulated conditions provides him, at
the same time, a mental and moral culture. He is
equipped with the fundamental knowledge of, and
skill in, various branches of productive industry. In
him the love of self-activity, of work, of study are
established. He is habituated to the living laws of
coöperative social life. “Such a child alone will be
the one whom the educator can safely send out into
society as its true citizen. Such will be the limit
which an education can demand from any child in
the name of the world.”
Fichte stands for the coeducation of the sexes; since
“the separation of sexes in a special institution for
each would be unreasonable, and destroy many essentials
of education for the complete man.” In his
proposed institution the subjects of instruction are
to be the same for both sexes, while the distinction is
to be made as to the kind of work. The most important
thing is that “both should learn early to recognize
and love the common humanity in the other,
and make friends among the opposite sex as well as
those of their own before attention is directed to the
sex difference.” Moreover, “the mutual relation of
both sexes in one whole will develop within the institution
and in the mind of children manly protection
on the one hand, and loving assistance on the other”
(ch-VII-ref:3: p. 422).
Here ends the education of the child as the future
citizen of the world. But there is still another and a
higher thing, which can, in special cases, be done by
the educator of the people. He may lead the child
to a life higher than that of this visible world. This
life in religion is the deeply-seated source of true
morality. “The child of the new education is not
only a member of human society in this visible
world, and for a short span of life, but he also is,
and will no doubt recognize himself to be, a link in
the eternal chain of the spiritual life in general.
One who has penetrated the whole essence of his being
and recognized the ethical world which has never
existed, yet eternally should be, will also recognize
or produce in his thought the transcendental world-order,
which eternally exists” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 297). He shall
come to seek such a world of ideas and ideals, and
live in it, as his only real life, light, and blessing, considering
all else as mere death, darkness, and misery.
This life in the transcendental world—namely, religion—is
not a life beyond the grave, but is life immanent
in our earthly existence and extending to
eternity.
“To find heaven right on this earth, and let it flow
perpetually in his daily work; to implant and to cultivate
the immortal in the mortal itself—not merely
in the mystical and unintelligible way, but in the visible
way—this is a natural and ever-working instinct
of man, which is absent only under the pressure of
necessity” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 376).
To develop this instinct in the child, and lead him
to the ever higher life of true religion, is the last task
of the new education.
The above is a brief sketch of Fichte’s plan of the
new education for the people, by means of which he
hoped to revive and regenerate the sunken and ruined
nation. Fichte, like Rousseau and Pestalozzi, sanguinely
had confidence in the power of a new form of
education to bring about an immediate reconstruction
of the existing society, against which they each
raised the voice of protest. But while Rousseau
wanted to build a new society on the basis of his new
natural man, who is to be educated solely through the
nature of his individual self, and Pestalozzi of his
new home man, who shall essentially grow up in and
through the normal home, for Fichte, the foundation
of the new nation rested on the new social man, who
is trained in, through, and to an ideal social life
specially provided to secure his best growth.
However, his hope for Germany was much larger
than the mere restoration of her independence and
solidarity. It was his firm conviction that his people,
as the parent stock of the Teutonic race, with an
original language and a passionate idealism, should
and will lead the whole world in the progress of science
and culture. And with this vision, he conceived
a new plan for a special scholarly education, which we
find as radical as his scheme for the common people’s
education. He presents to us two totally different
forms of education—an extremely anti-academic education
for the common people and a highly academic
education for the intellectual classes.
The intellectual classes comprise those whose vocation
is to be the leaders of the race in its upward and
forward march. They are represented by the rulers,
legislators, administrators, academic teachers, scientific
writers, artists, and preachers. We may divide
them into two categories: those who strive to elevate
society into an ideal condition which is realizable at
the present time, and others who always seek after
a better, higher, and clearer ideal, and to impart it
to the contemporary and succeeding generations.
The function of the latter is the enrichment and
enlargement of the domain of culture; that of the
former is the realization of the cultural ideals already
attained in the world of actuality, which can be fulfilled
perfectly only when one has acquired it in his
own person. Therefore, according to Fichte, rulers
and statesmen must be scholars and must have received
thorough academic training. To see the
scholar at the head of every department of national
activity was his dream. What kind of being, then,
should this glorified scholar be?
He is to inspire and guide an ever-progressing
movement of mankind toward freedom from the
bondage of Nature, of ignorance, and of barbarism,
toward its ever-increasing self-activity and supremacy.
He must rouse men to the feeling of their true
wants and make them acquainted with the means of
satisfying these. “He sees not merely the present,
he sees also the future; he sees not merely the point
which humanity now occupies, but also that to which
it must next advance.” He must endeavor to have
the most widely extended survey of the actual advancement
of culture, and to extend its domain further.
And since “the ultimate purpose of each
individual man, as well as of all society, and consequently
of all the labors of the scholar in society, is
the moral elevation of all men ... he ought to exhibit
in himself the highest grade of moral culture
then possible” (ch-VII-ref:5: pp. 191-193).
To make the university “the free nurse, in every
sense and in its widest meaning,” of such scholarship
was the essential aim, for which Fichte made
the plan for the national university which was soon
to be established in Berlin.
This academic training was to be special and universal
at the same time. It is special in admitting
“only those who show the special endowment for
learning, and conspicuous inclination to the world of
ideas,” yet is universal in taking in “everyone who
shows the qualifications, without making any exception
or having any regard to the distinctions of
parentage.” It was to be supported and conducted
by the hand of the nation, “for scholarship is not
for one’s individual satisfaction, and every talent for
it is an invaluable property of a nation” (ch-VII-ref:3: p. 426).
The student should be freed from every outside care
by means of a sufficient support for the present, and
the guarantee of a proper position in the future.
On the other hand, he should be completely secluded
from all other activities and distractions of life in
order to devote his whole soul to his purpose.
The child destined to be a scholar is, in his early
years, to be educated differently from others. Thus,
in the general scheme of the people’s education,
the time which is spent by others in their economic
activities is to be devoted in his case to the intellectual
work of self-active learning and solitary thinking,
although he shares with the rest in bodily exercises
and in acquiring a general knowledge of various
industries. For him the study of language and
acquiring the power of speech is necessary and important.
The classics, especially Greek, should come
earlier than the modern languages, because Fichte
thought the former have more unity and harmony
between the form and the content than have the
latter, thus favoring the development of vital speech-power
in the child.
A university is “the school for the art of scientific
use of intellect.” To implant the lofty sense of
academic dignity, to cultivate the unceasing love for
higher culture, to train the power of independent
creative thinking, are the essential things aimed at.
Here the student educates himself, professors being
nothing but his assistants or else elder fellow-scholars.
Lectures should be given, both in spirit and
content, as a form of answer to the questions previously
raised by the student, or as the presentation
of a new problem which shall be the topic of the next
hour. Besides the lecture, the following practices are
recommended:
1. “Examina.”—These are not given for testing
how far the student can reproduce what he has read
or heard, but for inducing him to make the questions
presented by his learned master the premises from
which to deduce his own answers.
2. “Conversatoria,” in which the student asks
questions freely, and the master requestions upon
them—a sort of Socratic dialogue.
3. Written research work assigned to the student
on a certain problem. The advanced student is
encouraged to offer it to himself and also to others.
Then, since books constitute the main resource of
accumulated knowledge, the student should be taught
and accustomed to use them methodically and skilfully.
Thus everything goes simply to arouse the
self-activity of the student, and to provide the materials
for it.
On the part of the academic teacher the university
is not to be looked upon as the place for merely communicating
book contents in a slightly modified form;
the university stands for the advancement of science
and the scientific spirit; not mere repetition nor a little
trimming up of the old and known, but the bringing
forth of the new, and the extension of the frontier
of knowledge. The academic teacher must always
be an investigator and producer. Fichte advises that
no one should stay in that calling “in which the
fountain of youth does not still flow on with an unimpaired
vigor.” “Let him,” he says, “faithfully
intrust himself to its current so long as it will bear
him forward; when it leaves him, then let him be content
to retire from this ever-shifting scene of onward
movement—let him separate the dead from the living”
(ch-VII-ref:5: p. 307). Readiness of communication, on the
one hand, and plasticity to foreign modes of thought
and new ideas, on the other, is required of him.
Fichte’s schemes both for popular education and
the university were too Utopian to be immediately
adopted. Actual reforms were carried out by those
of more practical talents, and according to more
practical conceptions. But the world is now coming
to realize the worth of the vision embodied in his
“economic” or “citizenship” education; and as to
his high academic ideal, it has gradually won the
victory in the most advanced universities of to-day.
REFERENCES
1.Barnard, Henry. Pestalozzi and His Educational
System. Bardeen, Syracuse, N. Y., 1906. 751
pages.
2.Duproix, Paul. Kant et Fichte et le Problème de
l’Education. Second edition. Alcan, Paris, 1897.
260 pages.
3.Fichte, Johann Gottlieb. Reden an die deutsche
Nation. Sämtliche Werke. 8 vols. Veit, Berlin,
1845-1846. Vol. VII, pp. 259-499.
4.——Aphorismen über Erziehung aus dem Jahre, 1804.
Sämtliche Werke. Vol. VIII, pp. 353-360.
5.——Vocation of the Scholar. On the Nature of the
Scholar. Popular Works of J. G. Fichte. 2 vols.
Trübner, London, 1889. Vol. I, pp. 149-317.
6.——Deducirter Plan zu Berlin zu errichtenden höheren
Lehranstalt. Sämtliche Werke. Vol. VIII, pp.
97-219.
7.Gutmann, S. Hirsch. J. G. Fichte’s soziale Pädagogik.
Scheitlin, Bern, 1907. 100 pages.
8.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
9.Keferstein, Horst. J. G. Fichte’s pädagogische
Schriften und Ideen. Richler, Wien, 1883. 238
pages.
10.Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor. Encyklopädisches
Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906. Vol. II.
11.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. II. Die
Pädagogik als Wissenschaft von Pestalozzi bis zu
Gegenwart. 3 parts. Brandstetter, Leipzig, 1897-1908.
12.Sieler, Albien. Darstellung der Volkschulpädagogik.
J. G. Fichte’s im Zusammenhange mit ihren individuellen,
historischen und philosophischen Voraussetzungen.
Siegismund, Leipzig, 1895. 75 pages.
13.Strümpell, Ludwig H. Die Pädagogik Kant’s und
Fichte’s. Pädagogische Abhandlungen. Diechert,
Leipzig, 1894. Part II.
14.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER VIII.
FRIEDRICH FROEBEL
(1782-1852)
James Munroe writes in his “The Educational
Ideal”: “Practical yet dreamy, scientific yet credulous,
analytic yet mystical, filled with fancies, symbols,
extravagances, exuberant in thought and speech,
the new-born German nation was like a child, with a
child’s surplus of strength, a child’s ill-balanced imagination,
a child’s elastic vision, limited to self, yet
with a sudden illuminating glimpse into eternity.
Froebel was the embodiment of this Zeitgeist, this
exaggeration of yearning, this overestimate of self-promise,
this glamour of existence, which characterized
the Germany of sixty years ago” (ch-VIII-ref:15: p. 198).
He was born the son of a pious, rigorous, and active
orthodox Lutheran minister, who “never succeeded in
understanding this troublesome, dreamy, and neglected
child” (ch-VIII-ref:2: p. 7). Having lost his mother
some four months after his birth, and having had
an unkind stepmother, a mother’s love and care were
practically unknown to him. Thus, as he writes,
“unceasing self-contemplation, self-analysis, and self-education
have been the fundamental characteristics
of my life from the very first and have remained so
until these later days” (ch-VIII-ref:7: p. 11). These circumstances
of his age and his own childhood not only give
us the key to his whole life, but also to his whole
philosophy. His precocious and all-pervading religiosity,
his passionate affection for Nature, were simply
natural. From a lifeless and affectionless home he
fled to the bosom of animated Nature, and thus to his
mystic pantheism. He writes, in his recollections, of
one of the incidents of his early childhood:
“I now had what I needed: to the Church was
added the Nature-Temple; to the religious Christian
life, the life of Nature; to the passionate discord of
human life, the tranquil peace of plants. From that
time it was as if I held the clew of Ariadne to guide
me through the labyrinth of life. From that time
humanity and Nature, the life of the soul and the life
of the flower, were closely knit together in my mind;
and I can still see my hazel buds, like angels, opening
for me the great God’s temple of Nature” (ch-VIII-ref:7: p. 12).
His craze for unity we can largely explain as the
result of the longing of his restless soul and hungry
heart for peace. Naturally he found a predetermined
fascination in Schelling’s “Identity Philosophy,”
in which the subjective and the objective worlds are
identified in one principle. On the other hand, self-analysis
necessarily leads one to the desire of self-perfection
and self-education; thus his incessant
thirst for “higher culture.” So it came that “I
carried my own world within me, and it was that for
which I cared and which I cherished” (ch-VIII-ref:7: p. 107).
One thing saved him from falling into a life of
pure reflection. It was the early habit of engaging
in manual occupations around the home. This he
was partly forced to do in accordance with the wish
of his rigorous father, but he did it also from his own
inclination. In fact, this was another refuge for
him. Probably his restless soul, oppressed by the
indifference and misapprehension of his parents, as
also by isolation from his playmates, herein found
its free expression.
Thus, religion, Nature, and manual work were the
three great agents of his own education, which he
later believed also to be the essential for all others.
He calls the love of Nature, the instinct of workmanship,
and religious feeling “the primitive and natural
inclinations of every human being” (ch-VIII-ref:7: p. 5).
And all these were for him the manifestations of a
restless, incessant desire and endeavor for unity and
harmony, which he asserts is “the basis of all genuinely
human development and cultivation.”
“The Education of Man,” the most important of
his writings, opens with the following passage:
“In all things there lives and reigns an eternal law....
This all-controlling law is necessarily based on
an all-pervading, energetic, living, self-conscious, and
hence, eternal unity.... This unity is God. All
things live and have their being in and through the Divine
Unity, in and through God.... It is the destiny
and lifework of all things to unfold their essence, ...
and, therefore, the Divine Unity itself” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 1-2).
Thus, according to Froebel, a living, energetic,
self-conscious unity is both the metaphysical reality
and the human ideal, and “Education consists in
leading man to, ... pure and unsullied consciousness
and free representation of the inner law of Divine
Unity, and in teaching him ways and means thereto”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 2). From the Living Unity of all existence, the
living Unity of every human being is self-evident.
And here lies the real foundation stone of his philosophy
of education. He writes in his autobiography:
“Mankind as a whole, as one great Unity, had now
become my quickening thought. I kept this conception
constantly before my mind” (ch-VIII-ref:7: p. 84). So
each new-born child not only “should be viewed and
treated as a manifestation of the Divine Spirit in
human form,” but, “as a necessary essential member
of humanity,” he should be viewed and treated “in
his obvious and living relations to the present, past,
and future development of humanity, in order to
bring the education of the child into harmony with
the past, present, and future development of humanity
and of the race” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 16-17).
The germ of the evolutionary idea had already
been floating in the air of the pedagogical world; we
see it in Rousseau, in Kant, in Pestalozzi, but it
found its richest soil in the mind of our incessant self-educator.
Humanity, he says:
“... should, therefore, be looked upon not as
perfected and developed, not as fixed and stationary,
but as steadily and progressively growing, in
a state of ever living development, ever ascending
from one stage of culture to another toward its aim,
which partakes of the infinite and eternal. It is
unspeakably pernicious to look upon the development
of humanity as stationary and completed, and to see
in its present phases simply repetitions and greater
generalizations of itself. For the child, as well as
every successive generation, becomes thereby exclusively
imitative, an external dead copy—as it were,
a cast of the preceding one—and not a living ideal
for its stage of development, which it had attained
in human development as a whole, to serve future
generations in all time to come. Indeed, each successive
generation and each successive individual
human being, inasmuch as he would understand the
past and present, must pass through all preceding
phases of human development and culture, and this
should not be done in the way of dead imitation or
mere copying, but in the way of living, spontaneous
self-activity. Every human being should realize in
him these phases spontaneously and freely.... For
in every human being ... there lies and lives humanity
as a whole; but in each one it is realized and
expressed in a wholly particular, peculiar, personal,
unique manner” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 17-18).
Only this large and comprehensive view of man
“can enable true genuine education to thrive, blossom,
bear fruit, and ripen.” Now, then, the destiny
of the child as a member of the family and of humanity
is to unfold and realize in him the tendencies
and forces of the family and of humanity as a whole,
in their harmony, all-sidedness, and purity. The parental
character, “their intellectual and emotional
drift, which, indeed, may as yet lie dormant in both
of them as mere tendencies and energies,” are to harmonize
in his development and culture. “The natural
and the divine, the terrestrial and the celestial,
the finite and the infinite,” are to be realized in him
“in harmony and unison.” This will be done “if
each unfolds and realizes his own essence as perfectly,
purely, and universally as possible; and, on
the other hand, as much as possible in accordance
with his own individuality and personality.” Therefore,
no constraint nor too much assistance should
be given. “The child should learn early how to
find in himself the center and fulcrum of all his powers
and members, to seek his support in this, and,
resting therein, to move freely and be active, to
grasp and to hold with his own hands, to stand and
walk on his own feet, to find and observe with his
own eyes, to use his members symmetrically and
equally” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 19-21). Thus, in the “free, all-sided
use” of one’s powers, in the self-active, unhindered
unfolding of every potentiality, Froebel saw
the equal fulfillment of all the claims both of individuality
and of humanity.
Rousseau fought against sacrificing the present for
the future; Froebel made it clear that the perfect
fulfillment of the present is, at the same time, the
guarantee of the future. He says:
“The vigorous and complete development and cultivation
of each successive stage depends on the vigorous,
complete, and characteristic development of
each and all preceding stages of life!... The child,
the boy, the man, indeed, should know no other endeavor
but to be at every stage of development wholly
what this stage calls for. Then will each successive
stage spring like a new shoot from a healthy bud, and
at each successive stage he will with the same endeavor
again accomplish the requirements of this stage”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 28-30).
For Rousseau the developmental stages in the
child’s life were somewhat like a succession of
changes; Froebel conceived them as the gradual unfolding
of the one organic principle which underlies
all manifestations of physical and mental life. So
for Froebel very many things in the life of childhood
are symbolic and point to the higher possibilities
of manhood, and he saw, in thus viewing the matter,
our best guidance for directing the child in his destiny.
“How salutary would it be for parents and child,
for their present and future, if the parents believed
in this symbolism of childhood and boyhood, if they
heeded the child’s life in reference to this. It would
unite parents and children by a new living tie. It
would establish a new living connection between their
present and future life” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 18-19).
But
“To see and respect in the child and boy the germ and
promise of the coming youth and man is very different
from considering and treating him as if he were
already a man; very different from asking the child
or boy to show himself a youth or a man; to feel, to
think, and conduct himself as a youth or man” (ch-VIII-ref:5:
p. 29).
Then what are the nature and requirements of each
successive stage? Froebel teaches us that the child
is the only teacher as to his nature and requirements.
Go and observe him, then you will learn, is his motto.
But his own child psychology was as much the
product of self-introspection as of objective observation.
He read his own mentality into every child.
Yet we cannot but discern the gems of immortal insight
shining from among the rubbish of obsolete
speculation and magnified symbolism.
Infancy is God in slumber. The eyes of consciousness
have not yet opened. “The external world
comes to the child at first out of its void—as it were,
in misty, formless indistinctness, in chaotic confusion—even
the child and the outer world merge
into each other” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 40). Senses and limbs are
the organs by which we determine the nature and
relationship of external objects. Yet, “at this
stage of development the young, growing human
being cares for the use of his body, his senses, his
limbs, merely for the sake of their use and practice,
but not for the sake of the results of their use.” He
simply “plays with his limbs—his hands, his fingers,
his lips, his tongue, his feet, as well as the expression
of his eyes and face” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 48). Therefore education
at this stage is merely to offer to him various objects
to “secure occupation for the senses and mind,”
and to prevent mental enervation and weakness.
Development of the speech function marks an
epoch. “With language, the expression and representation
of the internal begin; with language, organization,
or a differentiation with reference to
ends and means, sets in.” Speech for an infant is
the immediate expression of his being. “He does
not, as yet, know or view it as having a being of its
own. Like his arm, his eye, his tongue, it is one
with him, and he is unconscious of its existence.”
Mental education now begins when this instinct of
self-expression manifests itself and instruction of an
informal type is now in order. “The child at this
stage should see all things rightly and accurately,
and should designate them rightly and accurately,
definitely and clearly, and this applies to things and
objects themselves, as well as to their nature and
properties. He should properly designate the relations
of objects in space and time, as well as with one
another; give each its proper name or word, and utter
each word in itself clearly and distinctly, according
to its constituent vocal elements” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 50-51).
Play is another form of self-expression. It is “the
highest phase of child development—of human development
at this period; for it is self-active representation
of the inner—representation of the inner from
inner necessity and impulse.” Indeed, play is the
corner-stone of the kindergarten, and no one had
before shown the inherent value of play to child life
in such strong and beautiful words as did Froebel.
“Play is the purest, most spiritual activity of man
at this stage, and, at the same time, typical of human
life as a whole—of the inner hidden natural life in
man and all things. It gives joy, freedom, contentment,
inner and outer rest, peace with the world.”
“Cultivate and foster it, O mother!” exclaims he;
“protect and guard it, O father!” For “the plays
of childhood are the germinal leaves of all later life,
and a child that plays thoroughly, with self-active
determination, perseveringly until physical fatigue
forbids, will surely be a thorough, determined man,
capable of self-sacrifice for the promotion of the
welfare of himself and others. Is not the most beautiful
expression of child life at this time, a playing
child—a child wholly absorbed in his play—a child
that has fallen asleep while so absorbed?” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp.
54-55).
Thus “play and speech constitute the element in
which the child lives,” and he animates the whole
world, organic and inorganic, with his newly awakened soul,
full of self-expressing activity.
“The child at this stage imparts to each thing the
faculties of life, feeling, and speech. Of everything,
he imagines it can hear. Because the child himself
begins to represent his inner being outwardly, he
imputes the same activity to all about him, to the
pebble and chip of wood, to the plant, the flower, and
the animal” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 54).
In the emphasis Froebel laid on this animistic or
anthropomorphic communion of the child with Nature
lies another great merit.
Rhythm as an important educational factor of
early childhood is another discovery of his. Froebel
sees the natural operation of this in the mother’s
dandling of the child up and down on her hand or
arm in rhythmic movements and with rhythmic
sounds. He writes:
“An early pure development of rhythmic movement
would prove most wholesome in the succeeding
life periods of the human being. We rob ourselves
as educators, and we still rob the child as pupil by
discontinuing so soon the development of rhythmic
movements in early education.... Much willfulness,
impropriety, and coarseness would be taken out of
his life, his movements, and actions. He would secure
more firmness and moderation, more harmony; and,
later on, there would be developed in him a higher
appreciation of Nature and art, of music and poetry”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 70-71).
He goes even so far as to say that “for early
youth, language representation should assume a
rhythmic form, for this is its first form in the early
youth of mankind.” He thinks that “all primitive
language expressions, as representations of active
inner and outer life, are necessarily rhythmic,” and
“the loss of this has deprived him and mankind as a
whole of one of the foremost, most primitive, and
most natural means of elevation” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 218).
Drawing as a means of the child’s self-expression,
his natural language, is yet another discovery of
Froebel. He says:
“The faculty of drawing is, therefore, as much innate
in the child, in man, as is the faculty of speech,
and demands its development and cultivation as imperatively
as the latter; experience shows this clearly
in the child’s love for drawing, in the child’s instinctive
desire for drawing.” “The word and drawing
belong together inseparably, as light and shadow”;
they are “mutually explanatory and complementary;
for neither one is, by itself, exhaustive and sufficient
with reference to the object represented” (5: p. 79).
His observation of the development of this drawing
instinct in the child is keen and suggestive.
“Give the child a bit of chalk or the like, and
soon a new creation will stand before him and you.
Let the father, too, in a few lines sketch a man, a
horse. This man of lines, this horse of lines, will give
the child more joy than an actual man, an actual horse
would do” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 77).
This linear representation of objects
“opens to the child on the threshold of boyhood a
new world in various directions. Not only can he
represent the outer world in reduced measure, and
thus comprehend it more easily with his eyes; not
only can he reproduce outwardly what lives in his
mind as a reminiscence or new association, but the
knowledge of a wholly invisible world, the world of
forces, has its tenderest rootlets right here” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 76).
The beneficial effects of drawing are “more than
I can enumerate—a clear conception of forms, the
power to represent the forms independently, the
fixing of the forms as such, strengthening and practice
of the arm and hand”; it “increases knowledge,
awakens the judgment and reflection, which avoids
so many blunders, and which, in a natural way, cannot
be aroused too soon” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 76-79).
Counting is also looked upon by Froebel as an instinct
springing from the nature of the child—“an
essential need of his inner being, a certain yearning
of his spirit which should be given due expression”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 80). “Mathematics is,” he thinks,
“neither foreign to actual life nor something deduced
from life; it is the expression of life as such:
therefore its nature may be studied in life, and life
may be studied with its help” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 206). Therefore
the conception of number should not be forced
in abstract form. It originates from the reappearance
of similar objects, and, according to Froebel,
“the drawing of the object leads to the discovery
of number” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 80).
As to the child’s participation in the domestic
activities, Froebel lays great stress upon this since he
regards it as a great source of knowledge, the basis
of the family and social bond, the soil in which the
habit of work and industry grows. Do not impose
any domestic or professional tasks upon the child
for the sake of the results, but allow his meddling
with them for the sake of the activity in itself.
“The child—your child, ye fathers—feels this so
intensely, so vividly, that he follows you wherever
you are, wherever you go, in whatever you do. Do
not harshly repel him; show no impatience about his
ever-recurring questions. Every harshly repelling
word crushes a bud or shoot of his tree of life. Do
not, however, tell him in words much more than he
could find himself without your words.... To have
found one fourth of the answer by his own effort is
of more value and importance to the child than it is
to half hear and half understand it in the words of
another; for this causes mental indolence. Do not,
therefore, always answer your children’s questions at
once and directly; but as soon as they have gathered
sufficient strength and experience, furnish them with
the means to find them answers in the sphere of their
own knowledge” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 86-87).
This early childhood is essentially the period of
growth, of life, of nursing, and thus its education is
the duty of parents. A child’s life at this stage is
already rich and real; our task is “to guard, nurse,
and develop the inner germ of his life” by quickening
all his powers and natural gifts and to enable
all his members and organs to fulfil the requirements
of these. Many “suppose the child to be empty, wish
to inoculate him with life, make him as empty as they
think him to be, and deprive him of life, as it were”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 70).
Now we come to another epoch of childhood, which
Froebel calls the stage of boyhood. The preceding
period was “preëminently the period of development
of the faculty of speech” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 90). Whatever the
child perceived was designated by the word. It was
the period for naming.
“Every object, everything became such, as it were,
only through the word; before it had been named,
although the child might have seemed to see it with
the outer eyes, it had no existence for the child. The
name, as it were, created the thing for the child;
hence, the name and the things seemed to be one.”
But now sets in the separation between speech
and the speaking subject, the name and the object;
language at last “is externalized and materialized in
signs and writing, and begins to be considered as something
actually corporeal” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 91-93). This new
period, thinks Froebel, is preëminently the period for
learning, for schooling, for instruction proper. In
the preceding stage everything was considered as the
expression of the child’s own being; the spontaneous
activity springing from his inner life was the starting-point
and center of his education; its process was the
externalization of the internal. That process is now
reversed; it is the internalization of the external; we
start from the outer world and unite with it in the
inner world of the child.
“The consideration and treatment of individual
and particular things, as such, and in their inner
bearings and relationships, constitute the essential
character and work of instruction.... This instruction
is conducted not so much in accordance with the
nature of man as in accordance with the fixed, definite,
clear laws that lie in the nature of things, and
more particularly the laws to which man and things
are equally subjected.... This implies knowledge,
insight, a conscious and comprehensive view of the
field.... With this period school begins for him, be
it in the home or out of it, and taught by the father,
members of the family, or a teacher. School, then,
means here by no means the schoolroom or school-keeping,
but the conscious communication of knowledge,
for a definite purpose and in definite inner
connection” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 94-95).
By this it seems clear that Froebel distinguished
the character and function of the school from those
of the kindergarten. He explicitly states this in one
of his letters (ch-VIII-ref:2: p. 155).
But the education of the efferent side of the human
soul should never be neglected. It is the inner life
of a man, and its development and cultivation must
“constitute an unbroken whole, steadily and continuously
progressing, gradually ascending.” It begins
with “the feeling of community awakened in
the infant, becomes in the child impulse, inclination;
these lead to the formation of the disposition and of
the heart and arouse in the boy his intellect and will”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 95-96). Now “to give firmness to the will,
to quicken it, and make it pure, strong, and enduring,
in a life of pure humanity, is the chief concern,
the main object in the guidance of the boy.” To
attain this aim “the starting-point of all mental
activity in the boy should be energetic and sound;
the source whence it flows, pure, clear, and ever-flowing;
the direction simple, definite; the object fixed,
clear, living and life-giving, elevating, worthy of
effort, worthy of the destiny and the mission of man,
worthy of his essential nature, and tending to develop
it, and give it full expression.” But the
source of the will is in the disposition and heart.
Therefore “instruction and example alone and in
themselves are not sufficient; they must meet a good,
pure heart”; “activity and firmness of the will rest
upon the activity and firmness of the feelings and
heart.” This latter is best secured in the child by
“the complete enjoyment of play,” yet above all
by participation in the domestic life.
“Family life alone secures the development and
cultivation of a good heart and of a thoughtful, gentle
disposition in their full intensity and vigor, also incomparably
important for every period of growth,
nay, even for the whole life of man” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 96-97).
Now in the period of boyhood the child’s play
should become vigorous and even venturesome. “He
never evades an obstacle, a difficulty, nay, he seeks
it.” “Hence the daring and venturesome feats of
boyhood; the exploration of caves and ravines; the
climbing of trees and mountains; the reaching of
heights and depths; the roaming through fields and
forests” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 102). And every adventure widens
his scope of life, means to him “the discovery of a
new world.” Athletic games and sports are recommended
by Froebel as a means of character-building as
well as physical exercise, but the excursion was a chief
educational feature of his institute at Keilhau; he
thought that every teacher ought to conduct an excursion
party at least once a week.
As to participation in the domestic occupations,
it should become wider and more real than before.
In the former period it was mere imitation, but now
it is a voluntary share; formerly it was a part of
play, but now it begins to become work. “What
formerly the child did only for the sake of the activity,
the boy does now for the sake of the results or
products of his activity; the child’s instinct of activity
has, in the boy, become a formative instinct, and
this occupies the whole outward life, the outward
manifestation of boy-life in this period” (ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 99).
This creative instinct is, for Froebel, the pledge of
the divine essence of the human soul, and its exercise
secures the child the best development of his spirituality
and the highest felicity.
“We become truly Godlike in diligence and industry,
in working and doing, which are accompanied by
the clear perception, or even by the vaguest feeling,
that we thereby represent the inner in the outer; that
we give body to spirit, and form to thought; that
we render visible the invisible; that we impart an
outward, finite, transient being to life in the spirit.
Through this Godlikeness we rise more and more to
a true knowledge of God, to insight into His Spirit;
and thus, inwardly and outwardly, God comes ever
nearer to us. Therefore, Jesus so truly says in this
connection of the poor, 'Theirs is the kingdom of
heaven’ if they could but see and know it and practice
it in diligence and industry, in productive and
creative work. Of children, too, is the kingdom of
heaven; for, unchecked by the presumption and conceit
of adults, they yield themselves in childlike trust
and cheerfulness to their formative and creative instincts”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 31).
Froebel pictures what a variety of materials a country
home presents for the strengthening and developing
of this instinct, and how these various occupations
again stimulate our intellectual activity.
“The son accompanies his father everywhere—to
the field and to the garden, to the shop and to the
counting house, to the forest and to the meadow; in
the care of domestic animals and in the making of
small articles of household furniture; in the splitting,
sawing, and piling of the wood; in all the work his
father’s trade or calling involves. Question upon
question comes from the lips of the boy thirsting
for knowledge—How? Why? When? What for?
Of what?—and every somewhat satisfactory answer
opens a new world to the boy” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 101-102).
Froebel’s insight is confirmed by modern child-study,
as in many other points, in the emphasis which
he laid on stories, legends, and fairy tales as necessary
food for a boy’s inner being. He says:
“There is developed in the boy at this age the desire
and craving for tales, for legends, for all kinds of
stories, and later on for historical accounts. This
craving, especially in its first appearance, is very intense;
so much so that, when others fail to gratify it,
the boys seek to gratify it themselves, particularly on
days of leisure and in times when the regular employments
of the day are ended” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 115-116).
He thinks that this is the dawn of historical interest,
the longing to know the past, and he notices the
strange or almost mystic harmony or communion between
the figures and events in these stories of the
past and the children’s own inner thoughts and
feelings.
Another side of the boy’s story interest is his
anthropomorphism. This has already existed during
the earlier period, but it develops with the growth of
the child’s soul. Froebel says:
“There is developed in him the intense desire for
fables and fairy tales which impart language and reason
to speechless things—the one within and the other
beyond the limits of human relations and human,
earthly phenomena of life.... If here, too, the boy’s
desire is not or cannot be gratified by his attendants
he will spontaneously hit upon the invention and presentation
of fairy tales and fables, and either work
them out in his own mind alone or entertain his companions
with them” (ch-VIII-ref:5: pp. 116-117).
Boyhood is preëminently the age of day-dreams and
story-telling. Again, boyhood is the period of song.
The juvenile flow of the life tide finds its outlet in
the living waves of rhythm.
“How the serene, happy boy of this age rejoices
in song! He feels, as it were, a new, true, life in
song. It is the sense of growing power that in his
wandering from the valley to the hill and from hill
to hill, pours forth the joyous songs from his throat”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 118).
Songs are enjoyed by him when put into the mouths
of others, because they express the stirring of his
own soul in the way he wishes.
“Whatever his mind vaguely apprehends fills his
heart with joy and pleasure, as the sense of the power
and the feeling of spring, he would fain express in
words; but he feels himself unable to do so. He seeks
for words, and as he cannot yet find them in himself,
he rejoices intensely to hear them from others”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 117).
As to the subsequent stages of human life, Froebel
never fulfilled his promise to write about them. The
attention and efforts of his later years were entirely
concerned with a plan for the education of early
childhood. And thus he is remembered and is to be
remembered forever as the founder of the kindergarten
system. The idea of the kindergarten rests on
the belief that on the complete unfolding of the inner
power of childhood in its all-sidedness, on the full
gratification of its peculiar needs and requirements,
depends the normal development of boyhood, of youth,
of man—the entire destiny of human life. This has
been recognized by every educator, but never before
so keenly and clearly as by Froebel. Moreover, for
Rousseau, early childhood was looked upon as purely
a physical stage, when education should be purely
negative. “Stand aside and let Nature herself work”
was his motto. But Froebel saw plenty of room here
for human coöperation with the working of Nature.
Not “Stand aside,” but “Come, let us live with
and for our children,” was what he exclaimed (ch-VIII-ref:5:
p. 89). He saw that the school cannot do much with
the spoiled and neglected child sent from the imperfect
home, and that the present home does not well
understand nor provide sufficiently for the nature
and requirements of the child’s soul as well as body.
Thus he proclaimed: “All school education was yet
without a proper initial foundation, and that, therefore,
until the education of the nursery was reformed,
nothing solid and worthy could be attained” (ch-VIII-ref:2: p.
35). The kindergarten movement was originally a
movement for nursery reform. It was intended to
show mothers an ideal nursery, and also to supplement,
where needed, the work of the home. It is
evident that he had a sort of education of parents
in view when he first started the kindergarten.
“He repeated this again and again,” Baroness von
Marenholz-Bülow, the champion of the kindergarten
movement, tells us. “'The destiny of nations lies
far more in the hands of women—the mothers—than
in the possessors of power, or of those innovators
who for the most part do not understand themselves.
We must cultivate women who are the educators of
the human race, else the new generation cannot accomplish
its task.’ This was almost always the sum
of his discourse” (ch-VIII-ref:14: p. 4). Certainly his kindergarten
was set as the model for mothers to copy in
their homes. We find the following passage in one
of his letters:
“Let young women go there and see the development
of child life going on before their eyes, noticing
and understanding the laws and working of it.”
“There is little hope for improvement until mothers
will begin to educate themselves. Let them attend
kindergarten and study the system themselves” (ch-VIII-ref:8:
p. 64).
He did “not call this by the name usually given to
similar institutions, that is, Infant Schools, because
it is not to be a school, for the children in it will not
be schooled, but freely developed” (ch-VIII-ref:2: p. 33). To
use his favorite allegory, children are to be in it like
plants, and the attendants are like the gardeners.
The character of the kindergarten was essentially to
be distinct from that of the school. Yet in the initial
motive and conception of the kindergarten there lies
the elements which allow his followers to make the
two different interpretations of the nature of the
kindergarten. One is to consider it simply as the
place “to provide a condition of life for childhood
that renders it pure and beautiful,” as Herr von
Arnswald tells us—“a social nursery par excellence.”
He says:
“The gifts and games were offered by Froebel for
the purpose of satisfying and directing the spontaneous
impulse to work, but not as a sort of nourishment
to feed the mind of the child. He preferred
open pasture to stable feeding. In other words, the
direction, 'Come, let us live for our children,’ does
not mean that we shall teach children by playing, but
that we shall play with them in a sensible way.
According to this view the original idea of the kindergarten
can and should be realized in every family.
It is not enough for parents, that have neither
sense nor inclination to assimilate the principle of
the Froebel system, to send their children to the kindergarten
for no other purpose than that of keeping
the little ones from home.... The transformation of
the kindergarten into a children’s refuge with the appearance
of a school would surely be a crime against
the nature of the child” (ch-VIII-ref:8: pp. 23-24).
He even goes so far as to say:
“That a child, when watched over and cared for sympathetically,
will develop more rapidly, may be an
effect, but it is not the end of the kindergarten”
(ch-VIII-ref:8: p. 23).
The other interpretation is represented by Arnold
H. Heinemann. He says: “It was his intention to
make the kindergarten not only a, but the sole, 'preparatory
institution for the public school’” (ch-VIII-ref:8: p.
27). An English writer, Boardman, counts among
the advantages of the kindergarten that it “increases
their (the children’s) aptitude for the studies of later
school life,” and that it “fosters a liking for school
work.” According to him, everything should be
disciplinary, educative, and carried out with “direct
aim toward intellectual, moral, and physical development,”
through “the strictly correct mode of procedure.”
He understands that:
“Unlike Pestalozzi, who believed the mother to be
the chief agent in directing the child’s education,
Froebel considered that the mother should partially
relinquish the charge of the child at three years of
age, delivering him over more or less to the society of
others, who would exert a somewhat different, though
still beneficial influence over his character, by which
means also his limited sphere of experience would
be gradually extended, and scope given for daily
strengthening his mental and physical powers” (ch-VIII-ref:1:
p. 40).
That both these interpretations contain a partial
truth is clear from the following quotation from
Froebel’s “Prospectus of an Institution for the
Training of Nurses and Educators of Children.”
He states:
“The institution intends to render generally accessible
an education in agreement with the nature of
the child and of man, and satisfying the demands of
the age, and to show how such an education can be
carried on in the family. This can only be done by
preparing young ladies for the business of nursing,
developing, and educating a child from its birth until
it can go to school. The course will also qualify its
pupil to prepare children for the first grade of the elementary
course of the public school” (ch-VIII-ref:8: pp. 71-72).
Further, he writes:
“A complete preparation for bringing up and educating
children ought to make the pupil theoretically
and practically conversant with all the requirements
of the child concerning its bodily (dietetic) and mental
(pedagogic) needs from the cradle to school age.
But that is not enough: the normal school pupil ought
also to be enabled to impart a good preparation for
the first grade of the elementary classes of the public
school” (ch-VIII-ref:8: p. 74).
These “child nurses” and “child guides” were to
go out as professional women, and “provide kindergarten
training within the family” as mother’s helpers.
“But since every family cannot afford to do
this individually, it should be carried out as a
problem of general coöperation, to be solved by and
for all the people.” In his invitation to form a
“General German Educational Union,” Froebel had
spoken as follows: “The improvements of education
ought to begin in the home circle, starting with the
groundwork necessary for every education, namely,
the careful development of children previous to their
reception into the public school,” and “when kindergarten
training is not within reach, the union ought
to devise means for procuring the necessary help for
the introduction of such training into the family
circle or otherwise” (ch-VIII-ref:8: p. 39). But, under the circumstances
of the age, and in the course of time, the
domestic aspect of the kindergarten receded into the
background, and the institutional aspect developed,
with its natural consequence of systematization and
formalization.
The original spirit of the kindergarten training was
the careful fostering and the full gratification of all
the instinctive, spontaneous activities of the child’s
body and soul. The free and complete unfolding and
development of his life and being was its sole aim.
All the plays and occupations of the child were considered
simply as the free, spontaneous expression of
his instinctive activities, springing from the necessity
of his inner being—the externalization of the internal.
But, gradually and unconsciously, the means
and inventions to supply the demands of this child
nature became end in themselves; the plays and occupations
became the instruction and the schooling; it
came to be that the child was treated as if he lived
in order to learn these things; the “gifts,” which
were invented only as one of thousands of means to
aid the child’s development, came to be almost the
whole business of the kindergarten. Let it liberate
itself from “the increasing worship of the baggages
of his pedagogy,” and return to the never-dying
spirit of its originator. “Let us learn from our children.
Let us give heed to the gentle admonitions
of their life, to the silent demands of their minds”
(ch-VIII-ref:5: p. 89).
As to the estimation of Froebel’s pedagogy there is
a great disparity of opinions. James Munroe thinks
that, “without being a psychologist, he gave a psychologic
twist to all his theories, and complacently
esteemed his will-o’-the-wisp of fancy to be the beacon
lights of progress” (ch-VIII-ref:15: p. 200). Compayré’s criticism
is no less unfavorable when he says: “An impartial
and thorough study of Froebel’s work will
abate rather than encourage this excessive infatuation
and this somewhat artificial enthusiasm.” In
his opinion, “like most of the Germans of this century,
he has ventured on the conception of a nebulous
philosophy, and, following the steps of Hegel, he has
too often deserted the route of observation and experiment,
to strike out into metaphysical divigations.”
“But,” he adds, “his practical work is worth more
than his writings, and he cannot be denied the glory
of having been a bold and happy innovator in the
field of early education” (ch-VIII-ref:4: p. 447). Quick considers
his “Education of Man” as “a book with
seven seals,” and confesses that “at times he goes
entirely out of sight, and whether the words we hear
are the expression of deep truth or have absolutely
no meaning at all, I for my part am at times totally
unable to determine” (ch-VIII-ref:17: p. 397). Yet he
says: “All the best tendencies of modern thought on
education seem to me to culminate in what was said
and done by Friedrich Froebel, and I have little
doubt that he has shown the right road for future
advance” (ch-VIII-ref:17: p. 384). G. Stanley Hall, whose educational
ideas have much in common with Froebel,
says: “His was one of the deepest, truest, and most
intuitive of minds,” and “his heart was one of the
most devoted to be found in the whole history of
education” (ch-VIII-ref:11: p. 579). But he regrets that “unfortunately
his schematizations and applications were
not only premature but overdone.” Froebel, as a
man and a thinker, was a mystic, a pantheistic or
theosophic mystic; in his training and vocation he
had been a civil engineer before he became a teacher.
This strange combination is reflected upon his kindergarten
pedagogy, ingenious schemes and devices
dignified by esoteric speculations. Yet behind these
unworthy “pedagogic scarecrows” one cannot but
discern the immortal starlight of his genius brightening
the highway of future education.
The great idea of developmental stages introduced
into the educational world by Comenius was chiefly
in the line of instruction, and rather artificial. Rousseau’s
great genius made it more vital and real, but
he viewed it chiefly from the standpoint of training.
Froebel took a more comprehensive and philosophical
view of the matter, and combined the tendencies of
both. And while the Frenchman excels in his treatment
after the age of the teens, the German confines
his study to the age of childhood, best supplementing
the former. Rousseau as a Romanticist, unfettered
by the conventions of society, called to us: “Give
back to the child its world.” Froebel, whose childhood
was a life misunderstood and mistreated, says:
“Find the child’s soul and restore it to him.” Pestalozzi
wanted to restore home to the child and make
it its school. Froebel wanted to make it the ideal
nursery by organizing all the educative forces in and
around it into a unity or system. Pestalozzi tried
to systematize the groundwork of sense-education,
Froebel that of instinct-cultivation. For Pestalozzi
the domestic life was the chief agent of the child’s
natural development; Froebel added to it free play
in the lap of nature. For Pestalozzi, education was
the development of man by the exercise of his powers;
for Froebel it was the unfolding of the germinal
spirit by self-active creation. Fichte’s creative soul
formed the cosmos within itself; it was mainly the
creation of the world of ideas; but Froebel’s produces
its creation in the world of objects. Pestalozzi became
an educator by the way of a social reformer; Froebel,
by the way of a teacher. The former aimed to unite
education with society; the latter aimed to unite instruction
with education. Pestalozzi’s heart throbbed
for degraded humanity as a whole, and wanted to
make out of it a people with economic independence,
political equality, enlightened intellect, and pure, loving,
and pious heart; Froebel’s eyes penetrated to the
ungratified longings of an individual soul, not understood
even by itself, and “sought to give to man
himself” (ch-VIII-ref:7: p. 49) by leading him to what his inner
nature craves to be. If Pestalozzi was the greater
educator, Froebel was the greater teacher.
To leave these summary comparisons, Froebel is the
best and truest successor of Pestalozzi, the more so
from the very fact that he differed from the latter in
many respects. By his clearer and more comprehensive
understanding of the child’s nature and wants,
by his enlarging the means to meet these, by his extending
the scope and stage of educability of the
child, he best complements the work begun by his
predecessor. We may say with Carl Cassau: “He
has regained for the child its paradise, and thus
crowned the work of Pestalozzi” (ch-VIII-ref:18: p. 464).
REFERENCES
1.Boardman, J. H. Educational Ideas of Froebel and
Pestalozzi. Second edition. Normal Press, London.
(Normal Tutorial Series.) 190-. 76 pages.
2.Bowen, Herbert Courthope. Froebel and Education
by Self-Activity. Scribner, New York, 1897. 209
pages.
3.Cole, P. R. Herbart and Froebel: an Attempt at Synthesis.
Teacher’s College, Columbia University, New
York, 1907. 116 pages.
4.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and an index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1903. 597
pages.
5.Froebel, Friedrich Wilhelm August. Education of
Man. Translated and annotated by W. H. Hailman.
(International Education Series.) Appleton, New
York, 1887. 332 pages.
6.——Mother Songs, Games, and Stories. Translated by
Francis and Emily Lord, containing original illustrations
and the music. New and revised edition.
Rice, London, 1890. 36 + 212 + 75 pages.
7.——Autobiography. Translated and annotated by E.
Michaelis and H. K. Moore. Bardeen, Syracuse,
N. Y., 1889. 167 pages.
8.——Letters. Edited by A. E. Heinemann. Lee &
Shepard, Boston, 1903. 182 pages.
9.——Letters on the Kindergarten. Edited and annotated
by E. Michaelis and H. K. Moore. Sonnenschein,
London, 1891. 331 pages.
10.——Pedagogics of the Kindergarten; or His Ideas Concerning
the Play and the Playthings of the Child.
Translated by Josephine Jarvis. Appleton, New
York, 1895. 37 + 337 pages. (International Education
Series.)
11.Hall, Granville Stanley. Some Defects of the Kindergarten
in America. Forum, January, 1900. Vol.
XXVIII, pp. 579-591.
12.Hanschmann, Alexander Bruno. Friedrich Froebel,
die Entwicklung seiner Erziehungsidee in seinem
Leben. Bacmeister, Eisenach, 1874. 480 pages.
13.MacVannel, John Angus. The Educational Theories of
Herbart and Froebel. Teacher’s College, Columbia
University, New York, 1906. 120 pages.
14.Marenholz-Bülow, Bertha Maria. Reminiscences of
Friedrich Froebel. Translated by Mrs. Horace
Mann. With a sketch of the life of Friedrich Froebel
by Emily Schirreff. Lee & Shepard, Boston;
Dillingham, New York, 1895. 359 pages.
15.Munroe, James Phinney. The Educational Ideal: an
Outline of its Growth in Modern Times. Heath &
Co., Boston, 1896. 262 pages.
16.Portugall, Adele von. Friedrich Froebel, sein Leben
und Wirken. Teubner, Leipzig, 1905. 154 pages.
17.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
The same (International Education Series), 1903.
568 pages.
18.Rein, Georg Wilhelm. Encyklopädisches Handbuch
der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza, 1895-1906.
Vol. II.
19.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. II. Die
Pädagogik als Wissenschaft von Pestalozzi bis zur
Gegenwart. 3 parts. Brandstetter, Leipzig, 1897-1908.
20.Schmid, Karl Adolf. Geschichte der Erziehung vom
Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1902. Vol. III.
CHAPTER IX.
JOHANN FRIEDRICH HERBART
(1776-1841)
Pestalozzi found the most original successor of his
educational reform in the intuitive mind of Froebel;
the work of education as a benevolent and intelligent
assistance to the natural evolution of the child-soul
was carried on further by the latter. But the successor
most competent to systematize and complete his
pedagogical ideas was found in the analytical mind
of Herbart; Pestalozzi’s innovations in the field of
elementary instruction underwent a careful working
over by this keen and comprehensive intellect of thorough
academic training. To bring about psychological
unity and sequence in school instruction was one
of the life aims of Froebel, but he stopped short at
the kindergarten, and, moreover, left us no scientific
theory. Herbart, on the contrary, not only aimed at
the same, but worked out a system on the broadest
scientific and philosophic basis which his age permitted
him. According to Herbart, “to discover this
sequence is Pestalozzi’s chief effort and likewise my
own great ideal.” He found the solution in the principle
of the A. B. C. of perception, “that grand idea
of its discoverer, the noble Pestalozzi,” as he called
it. But “Pestalozzi has only worked out the application
of the principle within the narrow sphere of
elementary instruction. It belongs, in truth, to education
as a whole, though it needs for that a further
development” (ch-IX-ref:6: p. 178). This Pestalozzian principle,
interpreted by Herbart, probably means the
systematic building up of the entire mental mechanism
of the pupil from its simplest and fundamental
elements or constituents, in the necessary psychological
order and with mathematical exactness.
These two German educators, Froebel and Herbart,
who both may be called the contemporary disciples
of the great Swiss reformer, have much in common
in their pedagogical ideas, but they were totally different
in temperament, training, metaphysical conceptions,
and practical careers. They do not seem
even to have known each other. Herbart reminds
me, more than anyone else, of Kant, of whom he was
a great admirer and to whom he seems to owe much.
In his rather stoical physiognomy, in his perfect poise
and well-balanced personality, in his sharp analytic
intellect, in his instinct for schematic systematization
and elaboration, in his comprehensive, all-sided view
of problems, in his scholarly sincerity, in his combination
of speculativeness and empiricism, of theoretical
and practical interest, he is the second Kant
in the history of philosophy. There is a still more
interesting comparison. As Kant endeavored to clear
away all the one-sided dogmatic views of preceding
metaphysics by the standard of his analytic epistemology
and to establish in their place a new system of
philosophy, upon the unshakable basis of the a priori
categories of knowledge, so Herbart tried the same in
the field of pedagogy, using his analytical psychology
as the dissecting knife for the “vulgar” theories of
his forerunners and the basis of his own “scientific”
pedagogy. “The a priori possibility of all the activities
of the human mind” shows him the only means
of promoting the aims and removing the hindrances
of education. All the educational ideals, theories,
and practices, however beautiful and ingenious they
sound, must be judged by this standard. If Kant’s
philosophy is the critical philosophy, Herbart’s pedagogy
is the critical pedagogy. And if Kant, coming
after Rousseau, succeeded in opening a new era in
the schoolmen’s philosophy, so Herbart was an epoch-maker
in the history of the schoolmen’s pedagogy.
But the name of the father of modern education will
ever remain Pestalozzi, as the honor of the creator
of modern tendencies of thought will be conferred
upon Rousseau instead of Kant, if one looks at things
from a broad, human, cultural standpoint rather
than the narrow, academic one.
Kant saw the necessity and possibility of scientific
pedagogy, and had an unrealized dream of establishing
a pedagogical system as the culmination of all
the philosophical branches. This, Herbart worked at
with painstaking effort, and thought he succeeded
in it. Professor Rein is justified in saying that,
“without doubt, Herbart, among all German philosophers,
made the greatest and most thorough investigation
in this field.... He is the only one among
the original thinkers of modern times who not merely
casually touched, but directed the whole force of his
theoretical and practical knowledge upon the question
of pedagogy” (ch-IX-ref:16: p. 462). Kant recommends, in
his pedagogical lectures, the establishment of experimental
schools for the advancement of educational
art. Herbart realized the idea by organizing a pedagogical
seminary with a practice school in connection
with the University of Königsberg, where he was
invited in 1809 to fill the chair once occupied by
Kant, and long desired by him. And to-day we see,
thanks to this impetus, similar institutes established
in many German universities.
A German writer has called Pestalozzi the Kant of
pedagogy and didactics, but to me no one seems better
to suit the name than our philosopher-pedagogist.
But we must not overlook an important difference
which exists between the two philosophers: Kant
stood more under the influence of natural science,
while Herbart remained more under the influence of
the classics. So the former is the more naturalistic,
and the latter more humanistic, in his educational
standpoint. This may be partly due to the difference
of the times in which they lived, partly to that of
their training, and also of their personalities. While
they resemble each other in their intellectuality, there
seems to be more iron in Kant and more warmth in
Herbart; certainly the latter had more appreciation
of the æsthetic aspect of things than the former.
No education without instruction, no instruction
without education, is the keynote of the whole Herbartian
pedagogy. From Locke down, the essential
trend of educational reforms has been in the direction
of exalting discipline and training, natural growth
and experience, thrusting instruction into the background.
Not knowledge, not intellect, but the virtues,
character, will, heart, man himself, was the
fundamental aim of education, and instruction was
accounted as only contributing to it in a secondary
or tertiary way. Herbart agreed with his predecessors
in seeing the main purpose of education in the
formation of character; but, according to him, instruction
was the chief means for attaining this end,
and consequently it was the essential business of educators.
To him, “to present the whole treasure of
accumulated research in a concentrated form to the
youthful generation is the highest service which mankind
at any period of his existence can render to his
successors” (ch-IX-ref:9: p. 81). And herein lies the inspiration
of the teacher’s calling. However, he regained
this importance for the function of instruction by giving
it a higher meaning than the mere imparting of
miscellaneous knowledge. In order to see this we must
go a little into his psychology, upon which his pedagogy
rests.
The new departure which Herbart made in psychology
was that he dispersed the ghost of “faculties,”
which had been attributed to an entity called
soul, and substituted in its place the manifold images
or representations as the phenomena of our psychic
life. He argues: “It is an error indeed to look upon
the human soul as an aggregate of all sorts of faculties”
(ch-IX-ref:8: p. 15). And to reduce these to one and the
same active principle is to make the theory still worse.
“The soul is a simple essence, not merely without
parts, but also without any kind of multiplicity in
its quality” (ch-IX-ref:11: p. 119).
“The soul has no innate dispositions (Anlage), nor
faculties (Vermögen) whatever, either for the purpose
of receiving or for the purpose of producing. It
is, therefore, no tabula rasa in the sense that impressions
foreign to itself may be made upon it; moreover,
in the sense indicated by Leibnitz, it is not a
substance which includes within itself original self-activity.
It has originally neither concepts nor feelings
nor desires. It knows nothing of itself and
nothing of other things; also in it lie no forms of
perception and thought, no laws of willing and action,
and not even a remote predisposition to any of these”
(ch-IX-ref:11: p. 120).
As to the metaphysical question, “What is the soul in
its essence?” Herbart endeavors to give no answer.
It “is totally unknown, and will forever remain so.
It is as little an object of speculative as of empirical
psychology” (ch-IX-ref:11: p. 120).
Now, soul is entirely deprived of all content, qualities,
attributes, and tendencies, and reduced to a sort
of mathematical point, or something like the Kantian
Ding-an-sich. It is a “Real,” he says. But its
entity is equal to nonentity. A way is opened when
he tells that there is one original power possessed by
the soul. This is the reaction to external stimuli, or
the power of “self-preservation,” as he calls it. By
this reaction representations are produced, and when
once produced they stay in the mind, ready to be
reproduced and develop through the process of mutual
interaction into concepts and higher forms of
thought.
Thus, representations or ideas constitute the primary
content of soul. However, from the contrast or
counter reactions of these ideas there result secondary
states, which are what we call feelings or volitions.
These three phases of our soul life—ideation, feeling,
and volition—“are constantly to be found in combination,”
and they are together “in a constant
change.” The “heart (Gemüth), however, has its
source in the mind—in other words, feeling and desiring
are conditions, and for the most part changeable
conditions of concepts” (ch-IX-ref:11: p. 26). The fundamental
points in all this are that a soul is what it
itself builds up by experience, namely, by its relation
to external stimuli; that ideas constitute the primary
and constant part of the soul, while feeling and volition
are only the outcome of the various relations
between these ideas.
Now the ultimate aim of education is the formation
of character. Character means the stability of will,
or “the inner freedom” of will. When will always
chooses the good by its self-determination it is said
to have freedom. This means that each individual
act of willing works in harmony with the already
existing system of wills; and in the full attainment
of this freedom or harmony lies the perfection of will
or character; morality means our striving toward this
perfection. But, according to Herbart, the source of
will is the idea. “The circle of thought contains the
store of that which by degrees can mount by the steps
of interest to desire, and then by means of action
to volition.... The whole inner activity, indeed,
has its abode in the circle of thought. Here is found
the initiative life, the primal energy; ... Clearness,
association, system, and method must rule here” (ch-IX-ref:9:
p. 213) in order to secure a free, easy, energetic, and
steady activity of the will; and since meagerness of
the store of ideas means meagerness of interests, of
motives, consequently, of the directions of will activity,
we must endeavor to enrich the circle of thought
as well as to make it clear and coherent. The help
we extend to this enrichment and systematization of
ideas we call instruction. Our ideas come from two
main sources—experience of the objective world and
human intercourse. From the former develops the
“empirical,” the “speculative,” and the æsthetic
interests; from the latter the “sympathetic,” the
social, and the religious interests. These are six divisions
of interest, according to Herbart. All of these
interests must be aroused and harmoniously developed
in order that the child may have a rich and
coherent circle of thought. This is called, in the Herbartian
terminology, “many-sidedness of interest.”
Many-sided interest prevents one from falling into
egoism; it provides the basis for social bond and cooperation.
By having a wide range of motives, and
consequently a balance of the will, one will find in it
a “protection in the future from the yoke of the
desires and the passions. It will arm him against
fortune’s changes, and will make life worth living,
even when a cruel fate has robbed him of his dearest.
It will guard him from all errors which spring from
idleness, and will provide him with a new calling
when the old has been closed to him. It will raise
him to the level from which earthly possessions
and the successes of worldly efforts seem but accidents
which cannot touch the true self, for above
them stands the moral character, grand and free”
(ch-IX-ref:6: p. 96). Thus, as the end of education is character,
so the direct aim of instruction is many-sided
interest. Consequently, instruction should be,
first of all, manifold, and not one-sided. “Every
avenue of approach should be thrown open.” The
apperceptive capacity of the child should be moved
in all directions. Of course we must accommodate
the subject-matter to the great variety of endowments
the child presents. “Yet while instruction must thus
be differentiated, it should not be made so special as
to cultivate only the more prominent gifts; otherwise
the pupil’s less vigorous mental faculties would be
wholly neglected and perhaps suppressed” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 42).
Instruction should always follow the gradual progress
of interest in the pupil. A new apperception,
a new interest is invariably to be grafted upon the
already existing ones. “When interest has not been
aroused, compulsory acquisition is not only worthless,
leading as it does to soulless, mechanical activity,
but positively injurious, because it vitiates the pupils’
mental aptitude and disposition” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 290). Not
mastery of a certain skill or thoroughness in any one
of the branches of knowledge, but fondness for these,
accompanied by the desire to further them, is the
main thing, especially in the early stages of instruction.
“Interest means self-activity. The demand for
a many-sided interest is, therefore, a demand for a
many-sided self-activity” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 60). Herbart condemns
the “a priori assumptions that certain subjects
must be taught.” “The intellectual self-activity
of the pupil,” this is the end of “educative
instruction.” “This, and not mere knowledge, any
more than utility, determines the point of view with
regard to the instruction material” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 97).
Attention is another aspect of interest. It “may be
broadly defined as an attitude of mind in which there
is readiness to form new ideas” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 62). There
are two kinds of attention—voluntary or forced, and
involuntary or spontaneous. The latter is “far more
desirable and fruitful,” for “forced attention does
not suffice for instruction, even though it may be had
through disciplinary measures” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 135). The involuntary
attention is again divided into the primitive
and the apperceiving. “Primitive or original attention
depends primarily upon the strength of the sense
impressions,” and the pleasure it affords (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 64).
This signifies the same thing as momentary interest.
We must secure this in order to render instruction
effective. “Tediousness is the greatest sin of instruction”
(ch-IX-ref:5: p. 82). Apperceiving attention feeds on
the primitive attention; it is the outcome of cultivated
or permanent interest, and the expression of
our whole accumulated experience of the world and
life.
The function of instruction is, we have been told,
to systematize the child’s thought as well as to enrich
it. We are not only to pile up the materials in his
mind, but to construct them into a solid, planful
structure. Facts need a methodical treatment, Herbart
claims, in order that they may ever enlarge the
scope of our mental activity. This process of methodical
treatment is called by the Herbartians “the formal
steps of instruction.” The perception or the
idea of a thing must be first made clear, then associated
with the perception or the idea of other things;
thirdly, systematized with the whole previous experience
or stock of knowledge; and, lastly, made a living
knowledge by practical application.
In the process of instruction we may distinguish
three modes or phases—the purely presentative, the
analytic, and the synthetic instruction. The purely
preservative or descriptive method aims to produce
results akin to an extension of the pupils’ range of
actual experience. Although it can only be applied
to concrete matters, “skill in this direction is the
surest means of securing interest.” Free oral presentation
produces an effect that reading never does.
To secure success in this, “a cultivated style of speaking,”
“adaptation of the vocabulary employed, both
to the subject-matter and to the intelligence of the pupils,
and adjustment of the phraseology to the pupils’
stage of culture” and careful preparation are essential
requisites. The aim “should be to make the
pupil realize events and objects as vividly as if they
were actually present to his eye and ear” (ch-IX-ref:8: pp.
107-108). But without previous experience, or at
least a sufficient basis for imaginative construction on
the part of pupils, this would naturally fail. Therefore
we must endeavor to enlarge his apperceptive
mass by the aid of frequent excursions, by plentiful
exhibitions of objects and pictures, by giving the child
a wide acquaintance with sense material.
Children in their natural experience or learning
gather only a crude mass of facts, resulting often in
a chaotic apprehension. These facts, therefore, must
be worked over and rearranged in their minds in order
to become true knowledge. The instruction which
aims at this is called “Analytic” instruction. It is
“awakening attention and reflection through instruction,
or exercise in thinking”; it is a sort of mental
cud of the whole stock of children’s direct and reproduced
experience. It consists in pointing out the
main facts of a given whole, their relations, the size,
form, weight, number, attributes, uses of things, in
comparing, discriminating, generalizing, and classifying
them; and it may further involve the consideration
of natural or artificial origin and development
of things.
“Analytic instruction” must depend on the materials
already existing in the pupil’s mind, and is thus
limited by them. These are, of course, insufficient for
the rearing of his mental structure which may serve
his varied life-purposes. Something new and strange
must be brought in from outside his immediate environment.
This is the function of “synthetic instruction.”
The quarry from which the materials
come is coextensive with the cultural history of the
human race, including the whole stock of literature
and science. Synthetic instruction is thus cultural
instruction per se. It “builds with its own stones,”
the teacher himself determining directly the sequence
and grouping of parts of the lesson. Although interest
partly depends on the native capacity and inclination
of the pupils, yet the choice of the subject-matter
and the manner of its presentation can to a large
extent determine it. “Synthetic instruction must
offer subjects capable of arousing lasting and spontaneously
radiating interest.... The first place belongs
rather to those studies which appeal to the mind
in a variety of ways and are capable of stimulating
each pupil according to his individuality. For such
subjects ample time must be allowed; they must be
made the object of prolonged diligent effort” (ch-IX-ref:8: p.
127). For the treatment of the subject the general
order is, of course, “the easy before the difficult, or,
more specifically, that which prepares the way, before
that which cannot be firmly grasped without preliminary
knowledge”; things naturally must be brought
down within the reach of the pupils’ understanding,
yet not made so easy as to exclude effort on his part.
But Herbart shows his genuine pedagogic insight
in warning against a too strict adherence to logical
sequence, or a too exacting insistence upon perfect
mastery in preliminary knowledge, as “equivalent to
scaring away interest.” He says:
“To make the road so level as to do away entirely
with the necessity for occasional leaps, means to provide
for the convenience of the teacher rather than
for that of the pupils. The young love to climb and
jump; they do not take kindly to an absolutely level
path” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 128).
Eager as he was in his advocacy of methodical instruction,
yet he did not overlook the greater importance
of the pupil’s interest in the content of subject-matter
taught. After calling cursory reading the
worst method of beginning the study of languages,
he adds:
“Even cursory reading, however, produces good
results under one condition, namely, the existence of
a lively interest in the contents” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 132).
As Herbart’s desire and attempt to bring about
sequence and order in instruction became schematized
by some of his followers, the most prominent of whom
are Ziller and Rein, into “formal steps,” so his
endeavor to introduce unity and harmony into education
was attenuated by them into the doctrines of
“culture stages” and “concentration center.” The
doctrine of “culture stages” is stated by Ziller as
follows:
“The mental development of the child corresponds,
in general, to the chief phases in the development of
mankind. It therefore cannot be better furthered
than when he receives his mental nourishment from
the general development of culture as it is found in
literature and history. Every pupil should accordingly
pass successively through each of the chief
epochs of the general mental development of mankind
suitable to his stage of development. The material
of instruction, therefore, should be drawn from
the thought material of that stage of historical development
in culture which runs parallel with the present
mental state of the pupil” (ch-IX-ref:6: p. 122).
In accordance with this theory, Ziller selected the
following topics which, he thought, would fit respectively
the developmental stages of children in the
eight years of the school course: (1) Epic fairy tales,
(2) Robinson Crusoe, (3) History of the Patriarchs,
(4) Judges in Israel, (5) Kings in Israel, (6) Life
of Christ, (7) History of the Apostles, (8) History of
the Reformation. And parallel to the history of the
Israelites, literature taken from German history was
to be taught. Not being satisfied with this artificial
matching and grading, Ziller wanted further to make
the above-mentioned materials the center of all instruction,
connecting with them the teaching not only
of language, but of arithmetic, drawing, geography,
and science. With Professor Rein this idea was more
reasonably modified. He also uses these historical-humanistic
studies as the “concentration-center,” but
other materials are only to be coördinated with them
so far as possible, not entirely absorbed into them.
Instruction, although it is the main part of education,
must be assisted by two other functions in order
to be effective; namely, government and discipline.
The function of government is to keep the pupils in
order, in quiet, and in abeyance to the will of the
teacher. It is mere, though necessary, preparation
for instruction and discipline. It concerns itself only
with the present of the pupil, while instruction and
discipline look to his future. Government involves
keeping children in constant occupation suitable to
their age and individuality, supervision, with numerous
commands and prohibitions, and certain rewards
and punishments.
Instruction aims at the formation of character
through the formation of a system of sound judgments
and clear insights, which motivate the good will.
It is discipline that completes the work of
instruction by the habituation of the will in the
direction of virtue. Its task is to harmonize and
unify the manifold acts of will by subordinating single
momentary volitions to the moral ego which is
gradually to be formed in the mind of the child. As
the object of instruction is to give moral illumination
to the will, so that of discipline is to develop “moral
strength of character.” Discipline is distinguished
from government by its being chiefly concerned with
inner volition, while the latter mainly deals with outward
action. So it is not applied, like government,
by enforcement, but consists in reciprocal personal
reaction between the teacher and the pupil. Without
the voluntary reaction or willing coöperation on the
part of the latter, discipline is futile. Certain personal
attitudes, sympathy and helpfulness on the part
of the teacher, confidence and dependence on the part
of the pupil, are the first requisites of training.
Thus we see that Herbart brought about, in his own
way, a reconciliation between the exclusive resort to
formal discipline in contempt of instruction, by means
of which the source of rich and refined motives is
supplied, and the over-exaltation of impartment of
knowledge to the neglect of training, by which alone
it becomes power and life—giving also a due importance
to the preliminary and supporting function of
supervision or government. In instruction itself, also,
the two opposite tendencies, the humanistic and the
empirical, find a higher unity. The humanistic school
claimed the knowledge stored in the history and literature
of the race alone as worth imparting, while
the empirical asserted that the knowledge coming
from immediate personal experience alone deserves
the name. Herbart takes individual experience as the
leading-string of instruction, and unites with it the
experience of the whole human race, incorporated in
culture and science.
In regard to the relation of the state and the home
as educational agencies, again, he gives a harmony to
the one-sided views held by his predecessors by making
clear the particular positions occupied by both.
The state requires from its citizens their social and
professional efficiency. Hence it gives the best possible
education to them to produce this efficiency.
Thus, the advancement of technical knowledge and
the multiplication of specialized scholarships are well
secured in the hand of the state. But it is not concerned
so much with the particular needs, nor the
proportional development of the individual as an individual,
as with his serviceability to itself in his particular
line or sphere of work. “The state applies its
test to what can be tested, to the outward side of conduct
and of knowledge. It does not penetrate the
inner life. Teachers in public schools cannot penetrate
much farther; they, too, are more concerned with
the sum total of the knowledge imparted by them,
than with the individual and the way in which he
relates his knowledge to himself” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 318).
“The family, on the other hand, interested as it is
in the individual, must take the pedagogical point of
view, according to which every human being is to
realize the best of which he is capable. It is essential
that families should grasp this distinction and
accordingly, concern themselves not with the greatness
of particular achievements, but with the totality
of culture possible for the individual” (ch-IX-ref:8: pp. 289-290).
As to moral discipline, the very nature of
family organism requires it to go deeper than the
state does or ever can. “It is obvious, therefore, that
moral education will always remain essentially a home
task, and that the institutions of the state are to be
resorted to for educative purposes only with a view
to supplementing the home.” However, the family
as it is has its drawbacks. Its life “is very often
too busy, too full of care, or too noisy for that rigor
which is undeniably required both for instruction and
for morality. Luxury and want alike harbor dangers
for youth. Consequently families lean on the state
for support more than they ought” (ch-IX-ref:8: p. 318).
So Herbart advocates that, “as much as possible,
education must return to the family,” provided “that
sound pedagogical views have been arrived at in the
home and that the place is not occupied by absurd
whims or half knowledge” (ch-IX-ref:8: pp. 319-320). For
the present the work of education should be carried
on by the harmonious coöperation of the state and
the family, the school and the home. Private institutions
have their special place as the best experimental
station for the art of education, when provided with
a picked set of pupils and teachers and well-regulated
environment.
“With the exception of Pestalozzi,” says Spielmann,
“Herbart has exercised the most important
influence upon pedagogy.” Pestalozzi gave the first
impetus to “psychologizing” the process of education;
Herbart, continuing this movement, tried to
make a science of it, and became the father of the
great school of pedagogy which bears his name,
and is represented by such renowned pedagogues as
Mager, Strümpell, Story, Waitz, von Sallwürk, Ziller,
Vogt, Willmann, Rein, Just, Dörffell, Frölich, Leutz,
Frieck, and Helm. No academic pedagogy probably
has exerted such a wide and systematic influence
upon the field of education, especially of school instruction,
as the Herbartian school has. No such
technicality and doctrination has, with the probable
exception of the Froebelian pedagogy among kindergartners,
ever so ruled the thought and practice of
school teachers. Yet it has received at the same time
a strong and healthy opposition, chiefly directed
against its overdone methodization and schematization
carried on by his disciples rather than by Herbart
himself. “Return to Pestalozzi,” is the cry we
have been hearing in some quarters from German
pedagogues. But though for the impartial learner no
system of pedagogy is absolutely binding authority,
yet at the same time every original thinker is to be
our teacher, guide, and benefactor. When we go
back directly to him we find him speaking with the
living power of his personal experience and insight;
it is the blind followers who kill him by idolizing him.
Herbart indeed advocated making a scientific pedagogy
the basis of the practice of education. Yet he
admits that “long will it be before we have it, longer
still before we can expect it from teachers.” Moreover,
even when this is reached, “it can never be a
substitute for observation of the pupil; the individual
can only be discovered, not deduced” (ch-IX-ref:9: p.
83). As to his own system of pedagogy, it certainly
“affords an opportunity for estimating the breadth
and the sphere of education and the vastness of problems
lying before it” (ch-IX-ref:9: p. 77), and also for seeing
the exceeding complexity of every apparently simple
matter in it. He and his school unquestionably deserve
an important place in the history of pedagogy. But
we must remember that psychology, which is, according
to him, the foundation of pedagogy, has made
progress by leaps and bounds since his day; that the
social conditions and needs also have seen a considerable
change. Therefore, to those who are disposed to
linger at the starting-point of the great road opened
by him, instead of marching on along it with the same
eagerness and pioneering spirit which inspired Herbart
himself, we offer the words which he wrote to
Herr von Steiger in reference to “the most abiding
of all the rules I send you”: “Remember, you must
not be in the least slavishly bound by them; I mean
them rather as hints” (ch-IX-ref:9: p. 8).
REFERENCES
1.Achelis, Thomas. Die Wandlungen der Pädagogik im
19. Jahrhundert. Cronbach, Berlin, 1901. 204
pages.
2.Adams, John. The Herbartian Psychology Applied to
Education. Being a series of essays applying the
psychology of Johann Friedrich Herbart. Ibister,
London, 1897. 279 pages.
3.Böhmel, Otto. Der principielle Gegensatz in den
pädagogischen Anschauungen Kant’s und Herbart’s.
Koch, Marburg, 1891. 31 pages.
4.De Garmo, Charles. Herbart and the Herbartians.
Scribner, New York, 1895. 268 pages.
5.Engel, Moriz Emil. Grundsätze der Erziehung und
des Unterrichts nach Herbart, Ziller und A. Diesterweg.
Weidmann, Berlin, 1887. 176 pages.
6.Felkin, Henry M. and Mrs. E. An Introduction to
Herbart’s Science and Practice of Education.
Heath & Co., Boston, 1900. 193 pages.
7.Heman, Friedrich. Geschichte der neueren Pädagogik.
Zickfeldt, Osterwieck, 1904. 436 pages.
8.Herbart, Johann Friedrich. Outlines of Educational
Doctrines. Translated by A. F. Lange, annotated
by C. De Garmo. Macmillan Co., London and
New York, 1901. 334 pages.
9.——The Science of Education. Translated by Felkin.
Sonnenschein, London, 1892. 268 pages.
10.——The Application of Psychology to the Science of
Education. Translated and edited by B. C. Mulliner.
Scribner, New York, 1898. 231 pages.
11.——Text-book in Psychology. Translated by M. K.
Smith. Appleton, New York, 1894. 200 pages.
(International Education Series.)
12.——A. B. C. of Sense Perception and Minor Pedagogical
Works. Translated with introduction, notes, and
commentary by W. J. Eckoff. Appleton, New York,
1896. 288 pages. (International Education Series.)
13.——Letters and Lectures on Education. Translated
and edited by H. M. and Mrs. E. Felkin. Sonnenschein,
London, 1901. 295 pages.
14.Lang, Ossian, H. Outlines of Herbart’s Pedagogics;
with Biographical Introduction. Kellogg, New
York, 1894. 72 pages.
15.Rein, Georg Wilhelm. Outlines of Pedagogics. Translated
by C. C. and J. J. Van Liew. Sonnenschein,
London, 1893. 199 pages.
16.——Encyklopädisches Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8
vols. Beyer, Langensalza, 1895-1906. Vol. III.
17.Sallwürk, Ernst von. Gesinnungsunterricht und
Kulturgeschichte; zu pädagogischen Kritik. Beyer,
Langensalza, 1887. 103 pages.
18.Scherer, Heinrich. Die Pädagogik in ihrer Entwicklung
im Zusammenhange mit dem Kultur- und
Geistesleben und ihrem Einfluss auf die Gestaltung
des Erziehungs- und Bildungswesens. Vol. II. Die
Pädagogik als Wissenschaft von Pestalozzi bis zur
Gegenwart. 3 parts. Brandstetter, Leipzig, 1897-1908.
19.Schmid, Karl Adolf. Geschichte der Erziehung vom
Anfang an bis auf unsere Zeit. 5 vols. Cotta,
Stuttgart, 1884-1902. Vol. IV. Part II.
20.Spielmann, C. Christian. Die Meister der Pädagogik
nach ihren Leben, ihren Werken und ihrer Bedeutung.
Heufer, Neuwied, 1904-1905. 365 pages. Part VI.
21.Strümpell, Ludwig H. Das System der Pädagogik
Herbart’s. Part III. Pädagogische Abhandlungen.
Dichert, Leipzig, 1894.
22.Wiget, Theodor. Die formalen Stufen des Unterrichts;
eine Einführung in die Schriften Zillers. Seventh
edition. Rich, Chur., 1901. 117 pages.
23.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER X.
HERBERT SPENCER
(1820-1903)
Spencer introduces no new ideas into the history
of pedagogy. His treatise is little more than a new
version of the Rousseauean and Pestalozzian ideas.
But foreign ideas, as such, seldom penetrate the English
soil, and the Anglo-Saxon mind naturally rebels
against a man of Rousseau’s type. Thus the realistic,
psychological tendencies in education which had been
conquering the Continent needed their English translator.
He was found in the person of the greatest
English philosopher of the nineteenth century. What
Rousseau grasped by the bold flight of his poetic
genius, Spencer brought down to the earthly level by
scientific evidence and arguments; what Pestalozzi
uttered in the inspiration of his prophetic vision,
Spencer reiterated in the words of common sense.
Thus the Anglo-Saxon world listened to the messages
of the two great continental prophets through the
voice of the apostle of her own production. So it
came about that the pedagogical stream which had
taken its rise in the island empire through Bacon
and Locke, and flowed out into the Continent, becoming
ever deeper and deeper, now streamed back to its
original source.
Nevertheless, Spencer was by no means an expounder
of foreign thoughts in the ordinary sense of
the term; he was the last man for that. “He was at
no time a great reader. The influence of other thinkers
did not come to him through books, but their ideas
were picked up by the wayside, so to speak, or rather
imbibed from the air in which they floated, without
his being aware of it” (ch-X-ref:5: p. 210). He was one of
the most independent and original thinkers; he was
so aloof and isolated from the preceding and current
history of thought that his critics account this the
weakness of his philosophy in general. Yet if he was
independent of the history of thought embodied in
books, he was not and could not be so of its living
current. We see a new widening of scientific outlook
and a great upheaval of the realistic spirit in
the first half of the nineteenth century, of which England
was again, as three centuries before, the harbinger.
This new Zeitgeist of the nineteenth century
England was provided with a mouthpiece in this independent,
“fully self-governed and habitually self-sufficing,”
self-educated philosopher. He it was that
in the nineteenth century England wielded the first
axe to break down her most obstinate conservatism in
the field of education. True, he was not the only one
to be called for this work, but his blows were the
boldest and the most systematic.
Spencer’s first attack was directed against the fortress
of the exalted “classics” or “cultural studies.”
The positive aspect of this was the claim for a
higher, nay, the highest place for science in the school
curriculum. This battle had, indeed, been waged
since the time of Bacon, but the development of the
new sciences had only made the English schools close
their gates tighter. “Science was tabooed in most
schools and frowned upon in innumerable pulpits.”
“The attitude of the universities toward natural science
has been that of contemptuous nonrecognition.
College authorities have long resisted, either actively
or passively, the making of physiology, chemistry,
geology, etc., subjects of examination” (ch-X-ref:9: p. 375).
Here came Spencer, the nonconformist of nonconformists,
and poured cold water over the long-established
dignity of “the education of the gentleman,”
saying:
“Men dress their children’s minds as they do their
bodies, in the prevailing fashion. As the Orinoco
Indian puts on his paint before leaving his hut, not
with a view to any direct benefit, but because he
would be ashamed to be seen without; so a boy’s drilling
in Latin and Greek is insisted upon, not because
of their intrinsic value, but that he may not be disgraced
by being found ignorant of them—that he
may have 'the education of a gentleman’—the badge
marking a certain social position, and bringing a consequent
respect.... Not what knowledge is of most
real worth, is the consideration; but what will bring
most applause, honor, respect—what will most conduce
to social position and influence—what will be
most imposing. As, through life, not what we are,
but what we shall be thought, is the question, so in
education the question is not the intrinsic value of
knowledge so much as its extrinsic effects on others”
(ch-X-ref:7: pp. 23-26).
Thus Spencer proposes the determination of the comparative,
intrinsic value of different kinds of studies
as the matter of first importance in putting education
on a surer foundation. “This is,” he says, “the
question of questions, which it is high time we discussed
in some methodical way.” “What is the use
of it?” was the question repeatedly raised by every
educational reformer from Bacon down. But Spencer
would settle the question once for all in the light
of a standard which should be rationally established
as universal and necessary. What, then, is this
standard?
Any value of an object which is intrinsic is determined
by its bearing upon our life. Life—this is the
ultimate test to which all must appeal either directly
or indirectly. Anything which does not serve our
individual and social life has no value whatever.
“How to live” is the fundamental problem for us
all. Every special problem of mankind is comprised
in this one problem.
“In what way to treat the body; in what way to
treat the mind; in what way to manage our affairs;
in what way to bring up a family; in what way to
behave as a citizen; in what way to utilize all the
sources of happiness which Nature supplies—how to
use all our faculties to the greatest advantage of
ourselves and others—how to live completely? And
this being the greatest thing needful for us to learn,
is by consequence the great thing which education
has to teach. To prepare us for complete living is
the function which education has to discharge; and
the only rational mode of judging of any educational
course is to judge in what degree it discharges such
function” (ch-X-ref:7: pp. 30-31).
Human life is constituted of various activities which
can be classified into:
“1. Those activities which directly minister to self-preservation;
2. Those which by securing necessaries
of life indirectly minister to self-preservation; 3.
Those which have for their end the rearing and discipline
of offspring; 4. Those which are involved in
the maintenance of proper social and political relations;
5. Those miscellaneous activities which make-up
the leisure part of life, devoted to the gratification
of the tastes and feelings” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 32).
The above stand, considered from the biological and
anthropological point of view, “in something like
their true order of subordination.”
Spencer takes each of these departments of human
activities one by one and tries to convince us of how
necessary is the knowledge of hygiene and physiology
for our self-preservation; nothing less than that of
mathematics, physics, chemistry, biology, and social
sciences for our economic activities; that of physiology,
hygiene, psychology, anthropology, and pedagogy
for the performance of the parental function;
that of sociology, which, according to him, must
comprise a study of the laws of social organism, as
well as its description in its political, economical,
religious, social, and cultural growth, for the fulfilment
of the duties of citizenship. Even in the
domain of our æsthetic life, he thinks, a systematized
knowledge of facts and laws concerning natural
and psychic worlds will increase the power of both
æsthetic production and enjoyment.
Then Spencer turns to the value of the sciences for
the training of the mental powers. First of all he
refers us to “the beautiful economy of Nature,”
according to which “everywhere throughout creation
we find faculties developed through the performance
of those functions which it is their office to perform;
not through the performance of artificial exercises
devised to fit them for these functions” (ch-X-ref:7: pp. 84-85).
So we may be certain a priori, he thinks, that
also in education the acquirement of the valuable
facts must involve the best mental exercise. Then he
shows us, taking up different sciences one by one,
how, through the systematic pursuance of the facts
and laws of Nature and life which they present, we
are better trained in our power of memory, of judgment,
of reasoning, in our moral character, and even
in our religious sentiments, than through linguistic
studies, which largely consist, in fact, of “lexicons
and grammars.”
Spencer’s next plea is for a freer education, as
opposed to the prevailing one of coercion. The
nineteenth century was the age for the triumph of
individual freedom. The infallible authority of the
Church, of monarchs, of the head of the family, were
thrown down, one after another, through revolution
and through development. Society became free and
democratic in its every phase and department. Thus
it was quite natural that the systematic revaluation
of educational spirit and method, on the basis of
changed conditions of society, should be reiterated by
him in whom the individualism of the nineteenth-century
culminates in respect to personality as well as
philosophy. Liberty for the nature of the educated,
for his spontaneous activities and enjoyments, encouragement
of his self-instruction and independent
thinking; none of the unnecessary and harmful restraints,
authoritative commands and rote learning—this
must be the principle of reform toward “modern
modes of culture corresponding to our more liberal religious
and political institutions.” Indeed, the above
is nothing but the principle advocated so forcibly
by Rousseau and Pestalozzi. The ice was already
broken by them, and on the Continent, especially in
Germany, their followers marched on far along the
opened course. But England needed an apostle of
her own before she would accept this gospel of psychological
naturalism. And what had appeared in
Rousseau as educational Romanticism, and in Pestalozzi
as educational Humanitarianism, took in Spencer
the form of what we might call educational Liberalism
and Evolutionism. In his emotional motive,
Spencer’s theory is based on his political Liberalism;
in his intellectual ground, on his conception of psychic
and social evolution. He writes:
“Thus, then, we are on the highway toward the
doctrine, long ago enunciated by Pestalozzi, that alike
in its order and in its methods, education must conform
to the natural process of mental evolution—that
there is a certain sequence in which the faculties
spontaneously develop, and a certain kind of knowledge
which each requires during its development; and
that it is for us to ascertain this sequence and supply
this knowledge” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 110).
Success in every educational effort depends upon
“rendering our measures subservient to that spontaneous
unfolding which all minds go through in their
progress to maturity” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 111). This natural
sequence in the spontaneous unfolding of faculties
Pestalozzi endeavored to find empirically in observing
the individual minds of children. Spencer, on
the contrary, would search for it in the course of
the race development. This idea of general parallelism
between the development of the individual and
the race had already been held by Rousseau and the
Herbartians. But Spencer seems to be ignorant of
this: he only cites Comte as having reached the same
view, in believing “that, rightly conducted, the education
of the individual must have a certain correspondence
with the evolution of the race.” The
fundamental principle of Spencerian education is to
“carry each child’s mind through a process like that
which the mind of humanity at large has gone
through.” The principle rests on two grounds: one
is the law of hereditary transmission of acquired
tendencies or qualities, and the other the necessary
relationships, common to all ages, between the mind
and its objects. From the former “it follows that
if there be an order in which the human race has
mastered its various kinds of knowledge, there will
arise in every child an aptitude to acquire these kinds
of knowledge in the same order. So that, even if the
order were intrinsically indifferent, it would facilitate
education to lead the individual mind through
the steps traversed by the general mind.” The latter
teaches us that the order of racial development has
not been intrinsically indifferent, but “was in its
main outlines a necessary one”; that “as the mind
of humanity, placed in the midst of the phenomena
and striving to comprehend them, has, after endless
comparisons, speculations, experiments, and theories,
reached its present knowledge of each subject by a
specific route, it may rationally be inferred that the
relationship between the mind and phenomena is such
as to prevent this knowledge from being reached in
any other route; and that, as each child’s mind stands
in the same relationship to phenomena, they can be
accessible to it only through the same route” (ch-X-ref:7:
p. 123). Thus, according to Spencer, anthropology
or developmental sociology as well as psychology are
necessary bases for education, for lack of which our
school curricula are burdened with useless learning.
“Humanity has progressed solely by self-instruction,”
so we must develop ourselves also by self-education.
This is the central plea of our self-made
philosopher. He writes:
“Those who have been brought up under the ordinary
school drill, and have carried away with them
the idea that education is practicable only in that
style, will think it hopeless to make children their
own teachers. If, however, they will call to mind that
the all-important knowledge of surrounding objects
which a child gets in its early years is got without
help—if they will remember that the child is self-taught
in the use of its mother tongue; if they will
estimate the amount of that experience of life, that
out-of-school wisdom, which every boy gathers for
himself; if they will mark the unusual intelligence
of the uncared-for London gamin, as shown in all the
directions in which his faculties have been tasked;
if further, they will think how many minds have
struggled up unaided not only through the mysteries
of our irrationally planned curriculum, but through
hosts of other obstacles besides—they will find it a not
unreasonable conclusion, that if the subject be put
before him in right order and right form, any pupil
of ordinary capacity will surmount his successive difficulties
with but little assistance” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 125).
Thus, his much-quoted phrase:
“Children should be led to make their own investigations
and to draw their own inferences. They
should be told as little as possible, and induced to
discover as much as possible” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 124).
From this point of view the rejection of hasty and
indiscriminate book instruction is simply a necessary
consequence.
Interest is to be the guide and criterion of all instruction
or culture.
“A child’s intellectual instincts are more trustworthy
than our reasonings. In respect to the knowing
faculties, we may confidentially trust in the general
law, that under normal conditions, healthful
action is pleasurable, while action that gives pain is
not healthful” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 127).
The result of thus making education a process of
self-instruction will, moreover, be to form a never-dying
habit of progressive self-culture, to cultivate
courage in attacking difficulties, patient concentration
of attention, perseverance through failure, to
give a good temper, cheerfulness, and confidence, instead
of a permanent moroseness, timidity, and even
depression; to establish a friendly, trustful, and consequently
influential relationship between the teacher
and the pupil.
Here we need not stop to point out how thoroughgoing
a Rousseauean is Spencer in his view of intellectual
training. He is equally, if not more so, in
his conception of the fundamental principles of moral
culture. Only the English Empiricist does not agree
with the French Romanticist in believing in the original
goodness or innocence of the child; nor can he
idealize, with the Swiss enthusiast, the educational
capability of parental love; nor does he expect, with
the German idealist-patriot, to be able to produce a
new species of humanity out of the present imperfect
society by the single instrument of a perfect system
of education. According to him, “no system of moral
culture can forthwith make children altogether what
they should be; ... even were there a system that
would do this, existing parents are too imperfect to
carry it out; and even could such a system be successfully
carried out, its results would be disastrously
incongruous with the present state of society” (ch-X-ref:7:
p. 171). Progress of the social organism necessarily
must be organic and evolutionary; the improvement
of family discipline must go together with that of
every other institution of society. Yet this does not
prevent us from “elaborating and recommending
methods that are in advance of time.”
The human race has learned rightness or wrongness
of conduct by its total consequences, immediate and
remote. “The happiness or misery caused by it are
the ultimate standards by which all men judge of
behavior” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 174). So in the case of individuals,
their moral insight can only be truly developed by
their experiencing the full bearing of each particular
line of conduct. “Proper conduct in life is much
better guaranteed when the good and evil consequences
of actions are rationally understood, than
when they are merely believed on authority” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 185).
The function of parents as “ministers and
interpreters of Nature” is to see that nothing more
nor less than the full weight of the true, natural consequences
of their children’s conduct should be always
experienced by them.
“It is a vice of the common system of artificial
rewards and punishments, long since noticed by the
clear-sighted, that by substituting for the natural results
of misbehavior certain threatened tasks or castigations
it produced a radically wrong standard of
moral guidance. Having throughout infancy and
boyhood always regarded parental or tutorial displeasure
as the result of a forbidden action, the youth
has gained an established association of ideas between
such action and such displeasure, as cause and effect;
and consequently, when parents and tutors have abdicated,
and their displeasure is not to be feared, the
restraint on a forbidden action is in great measure
removed; the true restraints, the natural reactions,
having yet to be learned by sad experience” (ch-X-ref:7: pp.
185-186).
In minor rules of moral training, too, Spencer follows
Rousseau. In his warning against the unwisdom
of setting up a high standard for children, which
invites the detrimental results of moral precosity;
against the overregulation and constant admonition,
which produces nothing but “hothouse virtue” and
“a chronic domestic irritation”; in his advocacy of
a due authority maintained with decision of character
and consistency of judgment, and the like, we
have the reverberation from “Émile.”
The aim of moral discipline, according to Spencer,
is not so much to turn out an obedient, well-behaved
individual, as to produce “a self-governing being,”
which democratic society most needs. As to its agent,
he, without raising a question, intrusts the task solely
to the parents. At the same time, however, he wants
to impress upon them the extreme complexity and
difficulty of the task, and the consequent need of
knowledge and self-culture, as well as vigilance, patience,
and ingenuity.
Spencer was one among the prophets who proclaimed
the morality of hygiene, which now has become
a commonplace matter. He writes:
“Few seem conscious that there is such a thing as
a physical morality.... Disorders entailed by disobedience
to Nature’s dictates they regard simply as
grievances, not as the effects of a conduct more or
less flagitious. Though the evil consequences inflicted
on their dependents and on future generations are
often as great as those caused by crime; yet they do
not think themselves in any degree criminal....
The fact is that all breaches of the laws of health are
physical sins. When this is generally seen, then, and
perhaps not till then, will the physical training of
the young receive all the attention it deserves” (ch-X-ref:7:
pp. 282-283).
We should never forget that man is an animal. “The
first requisite to success in life is to be a good animal,
and to be a nation of good animals is the first condition
to national prosperity” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 222).
In regard to the physical care of the child, Spencer
is, unlike his older compatriot Locke, an Epicurean,
the scientific Epicurean, if you please. He preaches
the gospel of high feeding, of ample clothing, and
opposes strongly overeducation. The fundamental
principle is that “in proportion as growth and organization
are incomplete, much must be given and
little required.” Spencer calls our present system of
overeducation vicious—“vicious, as giving knowledge
that will soon be forgotten; vicious, as producing
a disgust for knowledge; vicious, as neglecting
that organization of knowledge which is more important
than its acquisition; vicious, as weakening or
destroying that energy without which a trained intellect
is useless; vicious, as entailing that ill-health
for which even success would not compensate, and
which makes failure doubly bitter” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 278).
As to physical exercises, Spencer hated gymnastics.
It is merely “better than nothing”; it is the practice
originated by warfare, which has “remained
congruous only with the militant type of society”;
it is simply the introduction of one artificiality to
remedy the evils of another; namely, the suppression
of free, spontaneous play. It being formal, and necessarily
much less varied than plays and sports, taxes
heavily special parts of the body, and thus causes a
quicker fatigue and disproportionate development;
being forced, it lacks the spontaneous interest and
accompanying pleasures, which serve as the most
healthful tonic for recreation and invigoration of
our physical organism; and when carried to excess it
may develop an abnormal power of muscles only at
the cost of constitutional deterioration.
Spencer was probably among the first who advocated
the essential need of free outdoor games for
girls as much as for boys, saying: “Whoever forbids
them forbids the divinely appointed means of physical
development” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 258). He asks:
“Why this astonishing difference? Is it that the
constitution of a girl differs so entirely from that of
a boy as not to need these active exercises? Is it
that a girl has none of the promptings to vociferous
play by which boys are impelled? Or is it that, while
in boys these promptings are to be regarded as securing
that bodily activity without which there cannot be
adequate development, their sisters’ nature has been
given to them for no purpose whatever—unless it be
for the vexations of schoolmistresses” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 254).
He thinks that the fear that unrestrained plays form
unladylike habits and manners is groundless.
“For if the sportive activity allowed to boys does
not prevent them from growing up into gentlemen,
why should a like sportive activity allowed to girls
prevent them from growing up into ladies?...
How absurd is the supposition that the womanly
instincts would not assert themselves but for the
rigorous discipline of schoolmistresses!” (ch-X-ref:7: pp.
255-256).
Spencer, with his “constitutional disregard of authority,”
and with his personal experience of self-culture,
is systematically opposed to the policy of
state education. In his mind, systematic school education
was synonymous with artificial culture and
coercive discipline. The most serious defect of it,
however, is its necessary tendency toward overintellectualization.
And the current, undue exaltation of
academic training is based on the overestimation of
the rôle of intellect at the cost of our emotional
nature.
“Sensations and emotions are parts of consciousness,
and so far from being its minor components,
they are its major components.... Like respirations
and winkings of the eyes, their unceasingness makes
us oblivious of them. Yet every instant emotions
are present. No movement is made but what is preceded
by a prompting feeling as well as a prompting
thought.... The emotions are master, the intellect
is the servant. The guidance of our acts through perception
and reason has for its end the satisfaction
of feelings, which at once prompt the acts and yield
the energy for performance of the acts” (ch-X-ref:10: pp.
36-38).
But overemphasis on academic training, which is
necessarily artificial and intellectual, also tends to the
neglect of emotional elements even in art, whose
proper domain is emotion. “Not the arousing of
certain sentiments, but the communication of certain
ideas is thus represented as the poet’s office.” “It
is not enough for a picture to gratify the æsthetic
perceptions or raise pleasurable emotions” (ch-X-ref:10: pp. 44-45).
The drama or music is valued on the basis
of its serviceability to moral instruction or intellectual
enlightenment, while the primary and all-sufficient
purpose of art is pleasure.
From this dislike of academic education, his opposition
to compulsory universalizing of this form of
training by the power of authority is only natural.
His plea is for an educational individualism, that
each member of society should be “left to do his best
for himself and children.” It rests upon his two
fundamental conceptions in regard to the social organism.
First, that the “social organism grows”;
it is not artificially formed. Secondly, that the law
of its growth is a progressive individualization. If
his argument is now behind the times, it is not without
much historical interest for us. For he is the
best representative of that educational conservatism
which has long withstood, in Great Britain and America,
the modern tide of state education which started
from Germany. Moreover, it is still a strong voice
deserving attention as a warning against the dangers
and defects of state education. The contention of the
state educationists, as Spencer understands, is that
parents, and especially those whose children most
need instructing, lack knowledge and judgment in
the matter of education. But Spencer thinks that
the implication that “the interest and judgment of
a government are insufficient security” is “a very
questionable assumption.” The government’s interest,
according to him, would necessarily tend to conservatism,
and likewise the school-teacher’s interest,
while a true education must always be a revolutionary
force of society—“always fitting men for higher
things, and unfitting them for things as they are”
(ch-X-ref:9: p. 373).
The state educationists ignore the educational significance
of the natural relationships between parent
and children. “In these strong affections and mutual
dependencies observers believed they saw an
admirably arranged chain of influences, calculated to
secure the mental and physical development of successive
generations; and in the simplicity of their
faith had concluded that these divinely appointed
means were fully sufficient for this purpose.” But,
according to them, “this combination of affections
and interests was not provided for such a purpose, or
what is the same thing, that it has no purpose at all.
And so, in default of any natural provision for supplying
the exigency, legislators exhibit to us the design
and specification for a state machine, made up of
masters, ushers, inspectors, and councils, to be worked
by a due proportion of taxes, and to be plentifully
supplied with raw material, in the shape of little
boys and girls, out of which it is to grind a population
of well-trained men and women, who shall be
'useful members of the community’” (ch-X-ref:9: pp. 366-367).
They forget that “educational systems, like
political and other institutions, are generally as good
as the state of human nature permits,” and that no
hasty reform in education, which is not coördinated
with that of other departments of life and the general
elevation of the whole social organism, can succeed.
Any attempt at uniformatization, at the present stage
of progress, of educational system by an authoritative
hand would bring more harm than benefit. For
“were we in possession of the true method, divergence
from it would, of course, be prejudicial; but the true
method having to be found, the efforts of numerous
independent seekers carrying out their researches in
different directions constitute a better agency for finding
it than any that could be devised” (ch-X-ref:7: p. 101).
Moreover, the use and function of government is,
according to Spencer, only negative. “To the bad,
it is essential; to the good, not. It is the check which
national wickedness makes to itself, and exists only to
the same degree.” So the extension of government
authority or interference is rather a retrogression of
society. “As civilization advances does the government
decay,” and ought to decay (ch-X-ref:9: p. 25).
Therefore, he concludes, let the spread of enlightenment
be free and spontaneous. “If supply and demand
are allowed free play in the intellectual sphere
as in the economic sphere, ... education must conduce
to social stability as well as to the other benefits.
For if those of the lower ranks are left to get
culture for their children as best they may, just as
they are left to get food and clothing for them, it
must follow that the children of the superior will be
advantaged: the thrifty parents, the energetic, and
those with a high sense of responsibility will buy
education for their children to a greater extent than
will the improvident and the idle. And if character
is inherited, then the average result must be that the
children of the superior will prosper and increase
more than the children of the inferior. There will
be a multiplication of the fittest instead of a multiplication
of the unfittest” (ch-X-ref:10: pp. 92-93).
Spencer’s treatise on “Education: Intellectual,
Moral, and Physical,” in which most of his pedagogical
views are given, though a mere collection of
occasional magazine articles, is nevertheless a work
into which he put his heart and soul. When it appeared
in 1860, in book form, it carried his fame for
the first time into the wide region of the world; it
has been translated into thirteen languages; in England
and America it has been used as a text-book,
forming until recently an important basis of popular
pedagogic ideas. Probably no educational treatise
written in English has exerted a wider influence than
Spencer’s, and in spite of its obvious one-sidedness,
it is certainly one of the greatest works which has
appeared in the pedagogic world on Anglo-Saxon soil.
REFERENCES
1.Compayré, Jules Gabriel. History of Pedagogy.
Translated, with an introduction, notes, and an index,
by W. H. Payne. Heath & Co., Boston, 1903. 598
pages.
2.——Herbert Spencer et l’Education Scientifique. Delaplane,
Paris, 1901. 116 pages.
3.Duncan, David. Life and Letters of Herbert Spencer.
Appleton, New York, 1908. 2 vols.
4.Gaupp, Otto. Herbert Spencer. Frommann, Stuttgart,
1897. 160 pages. (Frommann’s Klassiker der
Philosophie.)
5.Royce, Josiah. Herbert Spencer, an Estimate and a
Review by Josiah Royce; together with a chapter of
personal reminiscences by James Collier. Fox,
Duffield & Co., New York, 1904. 234 pages.
6.Quick, Robert Hebert. Essays on Educational Reformers.
Appleton, New York, 1890. 560 pages.
The same (International Education Series), 1903.
568 pages.
7.Spencer, Herbert. Education: Intellectual, Moral, and
Physical. Appleton, New York, 1900. 301 pages.
8.——Philosophy of Style. Appleton, New York, 1901.
55 pages.
9.——Social Statistics. Appleton, New York, 1882. 523
pages.
10.——Facts and Comments. Appleton, New York, 1902.
292 pages.
11.——An Autobiography. Appleton, New York, 1904.
2 vols.
12.Herbert Spencer. A Symposium by Harris, Cook,
Sutton, Winship, Rose. Proceedings of National
Education Association, 1904. pp. 214-231.
CHAPTER XI.
GEORG WILHELM FRIEDRICH HEGEL
(1770-1831)
Hegel never actually wrote or lectured on education
as such, although, according to Rosenkranz,
he intended to write what he significantly called
“Staatspädagogik.” This slowly matured genius,
whose interest was speculative more than practical,
died too young to fulfill this design. He had no
pedagogic impulse such as is seen in Fichte or Herbart.
He was to the end essentially a learner rather
than a teacher, notwithstanding the fact that his
whole life was spent in educational work of various
kinds. Nevertheless, he could not help but be touched
by the intense pedagogical spirit of his age. The
collection of his ideas on the problem of education,
drawn from scattered sources, was published in 1853
by one of his disciples, G. Thaulow. The collaboration
of them into a system on the basis of his philosophy
was made by his most faithful follower, K.
Rosenkranz, whose work, “Pedagogy as a System,”
has had until recently a considerable influence in the
educational world.
Hegel was born the son of a government official
and brought up in a home which was in “direct and
varied relation with many persons of high official
rank.” He did not, like Pestalozzi, share the lot of
the common herd. Nor did he taste such hardships
of fate as did Fichte. He lived, as a child, as a university
student, as a family tutor, as a school man,
as a university professor, ever in the air of officialdom
and aristocracy.
Moreover, we are told that youth had but a short
duration for him. In his student days at Tübingen
he gained the nickname of “the old man.” Rousseau
had once charmed the young Hegel, as he did
every youth of his time; Schelling had fascinated
him; Fichte had inspired him with enthusiasm; but
Hegel outgrew quickly and abandoned all these romantic
tendencies. Heinrich Hotho, one of his pupils,
writes in his recollections:
“He was bitter against the demagogues who were
ever seeking 'new things’ in statecraft. Against the
caprice of personal opinion, subjective fancy, arbitrary
passion, he set himself, seeking to do away with
these from youth up, and to put in their place—to
do away by putting in their place—a just appreciation
of the real, the lawful, the substantial. The
senses, sentiments, impulses, wishes, and will were to
be brought into free harmony with the necessary and
rational, and their accord made habitual” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 98).
Most geniuses are “youth, intensified, and prolonged,”
but Hegel shows his genius in maturity of
insight and judgment. Not the fire of prophetic
spirit, not the flashes of poetic intuitions, but a proportioned
completeness of catholicism and classicism
constituted the type of his mental greatness.
Solger, visiting Hegel at the beginning of his Berlin
career, writes to Tieck: “I was curious to see
what impression the good Hegel would make here.
No one talks of him, for he is quiet and busy” (ch-XI-ref:3:
p. 78). Yes, “quiet and busy”—this characterizes
his mental as well as public life. Nothing like revelation,
inspiration, sudden intuition, but only a
long, painstaking, methodical reasoning brought him
truths. Not only each of his thoughts, but also each
of his phrases and words he determined by laborious
weighing and balancing. He despised the mere expression
of immediate feelings as a pseudo-philosophy,
smacking of the Romantic school. For him, “philosophy
was to express 'with colorless words’ (mit
dürren Worten) the clear, crystalline outlines of
thought—the cool judgment of the spirit” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 39).
Thus, according to his own characterization of the
four traditional classifications of temperament, he belongs
preëminently to the phlegmatic. His mind is
objective, with little subjectivity; more historical than
prophetic, more discursive than intuitive, more inclined
to systematization than reformation, more conservative
than destructive.
This is Hegel. And in him Germany found a great
counteracting agency against the sweeping movement
of educational reform, engendered by the romantic
and revolutionary spirit of the age. In this regard
Hegel reminds us of Herbart. The dawn of the new
Germany needed such prophetic men as Pestalozzi
and Fichte, but her pacification and solidarity required
a more constructive genius. Pestalozzi and
Fichte stood as the champions of National Education.
Hegel, “the official philosopher,” as he is often
called, would become the advocate of “State Pedagogy.”
Hegel’s philosophy has been called the Objective
Absolute Idealism as opposed to the Subjective Absolute
Idealism of Fichte, and the Logical Pantheism
as opposed to the Alogical Pantheism of Schopenhauer.
The logically minded Hegel saw methodical
progressions of thought going on everywhere in the
life of nature and humanity. The universal Essence
or the Absolute was to him the mind, the intellect,
or the reason. Every existence or phenomenon is the
manifestation of the eternal unfolding of the Divine
Reason. Everything in the world is “becoming,” is
in the process of evolution; this “becoming” is the
only actuality and life. This eternally progressive
world-process is the education of universal beings by
and through the Logos or the self-education of God.
Man takes part in the world-process of education, and
realizes in himself the end of this evolution by becoming
a free, self-conscious spirit—God attaining in
him the consciousness of Himself.
The human share and endeavor in the universal
“becoming,” or the evolution of the Logos in mankind,
constitutes the history of the race. Human history
is, in general, the process of the liberation of
spirit or reason from its bondage—from all external
and debasing powers. By these not only political,
social, and family despotism are meant, but also one’s
own passions, natural desires, inclinations, willfulness,
arbitrariness, etc. For freedom does not consist in
licentiousness; it is the unbounded self-activity of the
Spirit according to its own law. This law is given by
reason. Thus freedom can be regarded as lawful
action according to rational insight. Therefore the
universal realization of self-conscious reason and freedom
of the spiritual nature is the teleology of human
history. Education from this standpoint means the
progressive perfection of humanity from a naïve, unconscious,
primitive state of spirit or reason through
the hard discipline of slavery and bondage to the
consciousness and exercise of its freedom.
To share in this progressive perfection of the race
and contribute to its promotion is the destiny of individuals.
The connection between the culture of the
race and the development of the individual is very
close. The latter can only grow in the breast of the
former. And the culmination of this close relationship
between the whole and its part is the state. It
is the most highly developed and compact form of
society. History is the objectified, realized humanity,
and its attainments are embodied in the institutional
life of the state. The individual must take part in
this life of the state and “live in the spirit of the
nation.” This is the free relation of give and take.
But the child cannot by himself enter into the free
mutual relation of give and take with society. He is
not only incapable of giving his part to society, but
also of taking his share from it. Some one else must
do this for him. To do this is the duty of parents
and teachers, and the art of fulfilling this duty is
education in its narrow sense.
For Hegel the child is no angelic being. Innocence
as such has no moral value, so far as it is ignorance
of the bad and rests on the lack of desire by which
the bad can take place. Nor does he recognize the
morality of instincts and impulses. Moral freedom
is won “through the stern strife against the naïve
subjectivity of life, against the immediateness of arbitrary
desire and passion” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 109). Childhood
in itself has no value for Hegel. It is not as it was
for Rousseau and Froebel, a state to be lived out, but
a state to be outgrown. “The child has a right to
be educated,” only because it has the destiny to become
a man, and yet it is not and does not become
so by mere natural development.
“Education is the art of making men moral. It
regards man as natural, and points out how he may
be born anew—how his first nature may be changed
to a second spiritual nature” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 107). Morality
means the mastery of reason over natural desires and
inclinations. The child’s undeveloped reason must
be, at first, subjected to the developed reason, which
is “manifested in the will of his parents, in the
knowledge of his teachers, and in the surrounding
world.” His growing self must be set in the larger
life of the whole, in which mature reason, mature
will, mature morality are realized.
“Education may be defined as the visible, progressive
transcending of the negative or subjective.
For the child, as the form of the potentiality of a
moral individual, is a subjective and negative being.
His becoming a man is the outgrowing this form;
and his education is the discipline or process by which
this is done. To gain this positive and essential character
he first must be nourished at the breast of the
universally moral; he must live as a stranger in the
absolute institution of that morality; he must make
more and more of it his own, and finally pass over
into the universal spirit. It is evident from this that
the effort to be virtuous, to obtain absolute morality
through education, is not at all a striving after an
individual and separate morality. Indeed, such an
effort after a positive morality peculiarly one’s own,
would be vain and in itself impossible” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 107).
The educator, then, is no longer to be a mere jealous
guardian of Nature’s own developing and educating
process, but he is the conscious delegate of the mature
generation or the state, whose office is to unite and
subordinate the child to the general culture already
acquired by them in the course of evolution.
Hegel’s pedagogical ideas are best seen in his delineation
of the “ages of man,” which Thaulow calls
“an epitome of all pedagogy.”
“The development of the normal human being is
made up of a series of processes. These change in accordance
with the changing relation of the individual
to the race and to the external world” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 118).
He divides childhood into three—including the fetus,
four—stages. But, since the “child before birth has
no peculiar individuality, none related in a particular
way to particular objects,” there is no education
proper here. “At birth it passes from vegetative to
animal existence.” He has the most finely organized,
infinitely adaptable body of all animals. The growth
is not only quantitative, but qualitative. And together
with its physical growth goes the mental development,
this first stage of infant life being “the
time in which the human being learns most. Now
the child is made a confidant of all the senses. The
outer world becomes a reality to him. He advances
from sensation to perception.... He projects his
world about himself” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 119-120). “The
transition stage from infancy to boyhood has the
following characteristics: The child’s activity is directed
more and more upon the outer world; and
along with his sense of the reality of the outer world
he begins to be a real person, and to feel himself as
such. This feeling is joined with the practical tendency
to make all sorts of experiments upon his surroundings.
For this practical activity, the child is
fitted by the coming of his teeth, by his learning to
stand, walk, and speak” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 120-121). Standing
is the first requirement by the exercise of volition.
But “a still freer relation to the outer world
is attained by man through his power of walking.”
The development of speech, on the other hand, enables
him to grasp things in generalized concepts.
It also leads him to the consciousness of his own constant
and total subject—to the “comprehension of his
ego.” The conscious independence of self from the
nonself now dawns. “This dawning independence
first expresses itself in play with material objects.”
Hegel, however, does not like to linger long here, and
hastens to the next stage, boyhood, which constitutes
“the passage of the child from play to serious study.”
“In this transition stage children begin to be full
of curiosity. They especially delight in stories. They
seek rare and strange ideas. Above all is the awakening
feeling that they are not yet what they are to be,
and the ardent wish to become like the grown-up people
about them. Out of this springs the child’s desire
to imitate” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 121).
Now the child must be taught. This “feeling of dissatisfaction
with himself as he is,” this “personal
aspiration for full development,” this “wish to be
'big’” is “the lever to be grasped by education.”
Therefore he condemns “the play education” which
“meets children at a low level,” which “looks upon
what is childish as already something of value in
itself alone,” which, “attempting to make the incompleteness
of childhood seem as something complete,
and to make the children satisfied with it,
casts down and tramples upon their own true better
wants.... It puts both itself and what is serious
into a puerile form, for which the children themselves
feel contempt.” It also “may have throughout the
whole life of the pupil the baneful result of making
him account everything cheap.” Consequently, in
learning, the child should not be left to its own inclination
or to anything like its spontaneous interest.
“What the boy is to learn must be set before him
by authority and example.” This is more according
to his own nature, because his ideal at this stage does
not appear in any general or abstract form, but is
always represented by particular grown-up persons
(ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 121-122, 146-147).
In the Fichtean pedagogy the boy was encouraged
to self-active learning and thinking. But in the
Hegelian pedagogy he is to be essentially receptive.
To talk to the boy about original thinking or independent
study is pure nonsense or tends to cultivate
precocity. There is no instruction without prescription.
“Thought at the beginning, like the will, should
be obedient”; “willingness to yield one’s ideas is the
first necessity for a learner.” Thus: “The tendency
of youth to independent reflection or reasoning is
one-sided. It should be indulged in as little as possible....
For the chief end of education is to do
away with these personal ideas, thoughts, reflections
of youth, and their utterance. If the tendency toward
self-reasoning be unchecked, there is no discipline or
order in thought, no coherent and consequent knowledge”
(ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 140-141). Truth means objectivity.
“We often say that the understanding is developed
by questioning, objecting, responding, etc. But, in
truth, the mind is not developed by these; it is only
made superficial. The inner nature of a man is
broadened by culture, and given him as a possession
through self-restraint. Thought is enriched, and the
mind vitalized, by silence” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 140). Silence
(ἐχημυθία), the word borrowed from Pythagoras, is the
watchword of his instruction. Let us examine a little
more fully the content of this word. To say that it
is a deepened receptivity, an anticipatory interest, a
worked out objectiveness of mind, a self-forgetful absorption
in matters presented, a preparedness to
react promptly in coming impressions, would be mere
tautology. In other words, it is nothing else than the
height of disinterested attention. Attention as understood
by Hegel always involves voluntary control.
“It demands effort when one wishes to grasp one
object rather than another, to abstract himself from
the thousand things moving through his mind, from
his other interests, and even from his own person;
and repressing the tendency to hasty judgment, to
give himself up wholly to the object” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 139).
From the emphasis laid on the receptivity, on strict
obedience to prescription, follows the emphasis upon
order, regularity, and punctuality, as the first requisites
in instruction.
“There can be nothing worse than the evil of procrastination,
of the putting off or shirking of work,
so that it is not pursued in all earnestness and in an
unchangeable order. What is undertaken to be done
at a set time should be accomplished as surely as the
sun rises” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 138).
With such an emphasis on receptivity one can easily
imagine how Hegel would regard the function of
memory in learning. Although he thought it the most
difficult point in psychology “to state exactly the
place and significance of memory and its organic connection
with thought,” it was conceived as somehow
opposed to subjectivity and reflection. “Consciously
or unconsciously it is ever in use.... It is busy filling
the soul with pure existences of outer space”
(ch-XI-ref:3: p. 135); “it is mechanization of intelligence.”
Thus better memory in youth than in old age had,
for Hegel, a certain teleological significance, and great
minds have generally good memories.
However, even for Hegel, receptive learning is not
the ultimate end, but is only propedeutic.
“It is most important to lead the boy from the
state of mere receptivity to that of personal effort.
For learning, which is mere taking in and remembering,
is a very small part of education” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 144).
Again:
“If learning were to be limited to a mere taking
in, its results would be little better than writing upon
the water, for it is not mere receiving, but the self-activity
of grasping, and the power to put in use, that
alone make knowledge our possession” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 141).
As to the comparative importance of various
branches of study, Hegel, as a champion of the New
Humanism, opposed “the effort of making mathematical
exercises the chief subject of education” (as
the followers of Kant and Pestalozzi tried to do),
considering it as “putting the mind upon a rack in
order to evolve a perfect machine,” as “making the
mind empty and dull” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 154-155). Against
mere realistic study of natural science he exalted the
value of the classics, considering the classical worlds
as the second paradise of the human race, “the paradise
of the spiritual man, who in his beautiful spontaneity,
freedom, depth, and joyousness stepped forth
as a bridegroom from his chamber”; praising their
masterpieces as “the spiritual bath, the profane baptism,
which gives the soul its earliest and most lasting
taste for things of beauty and of knowledge”
(ch-XI-ref:3: p. 157).
As a means of cultivating abstract thinking—i. e.,
the power of understanding and reasoning—Hegel
exalts again, in opposition to the preceding reformers,
the study of logic and grammar, especially the
grammar of the ancient languages. “The value of
grammatical study,” he asserts, “can scarcely be
overestimated, for it forms the beginning of logical
culture, a fact, however, that appears to be almost
overlooked.” He does not even hesitate to say that
“careful grammatical study is one of the most noble
and universal means of culture” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 155-156).
Various branches of philosophy, including the elements
of religion, law, ethics, and psychology, are
also prescribed for the gymnasium. Voice culture,
public speaking, and the art of reading are mentioned
as the important factors in education. Instruction in
military drill is strongly advocated, as training alertness
and exact ideo-motor reaction; and consequently
as “the most direct way of counteracting a lazy absent-mindedness”;
as the common ground of pursuit
which “best serves in leveling the partition wall that
we build around our callings”; finally and preëminently
as “a reminder that every man, whatever his
position, should be ready to defend his fatherland
and his prince” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 153-154).
In the notion of the school, too, Hegel takes us back
to the official and orthodox standpoint. It is simply
preparation for the future life of the matured man.
It is a mere organ through which the essentials of
the acquired culture of the race are bequeathed to
the new generation. Nothing more can or should be
hoped from it. “The sciences are not enlarged by
the school.... Its knowledge is old property of the
race. The work of the school has not its perfect
end in itself. It lays but the foundation for the
possibility of other work, that of real performance....
This preparation, this culture, can never be 'finished.’
Only a certain stage of it may be attained”
(ch-XI-ref:3: p. 147).
School is not, like a Froebelian kindergarten, the
children’s own world. “It educates the individual
to participate in the world life”; it is “a secluded
inner preparation.” This secluded period of mere
apprenticeship not only lacks such organic relation to
the larger life of the community or the warm, intimate
air of family life, as the school in the Pestalozzian
conception, but it lacks, unlike the people’s
school of Fichte’s ideal, even its own completeness
and independence. Hegel complacently admits that
“school life is dispassionate; it lacks the higher interest
and earnestness of real life.” But, just the
same, it is the necessary and best preparation for life.
He disapproves “the maxim that children are early
to be brought out into society.” For “men of world-wide
fame have come from the narrow gate of the
monastery; while, on the contrary, men who have
grown-up amid all the externalities of life unfold
little fruit of inner worth” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 147-149).
If silence was the first requisite of learning, so
obedience is that of morality.
“Obedience is the beginning of all wisdom. For
by this the boy’s will is brought under the reasonable
will imposed from without. The boy’s will is not yet
fledged, not truly independent and free. It has not
learned to see the true, the objective, which makes for
righteousness. If children are permitted to follow
their impulses, if their self-will is unwisely yielded to,
a most ugly habit of stubborn willfulness is formed”
(ch-XI-ref:3: p. 122).
If our rationalistic philosopher does not put any
faith in the natural impulses of the child, he makes
equally little of the child’s individuality. He writes:
“The peculiarities of man must not be rated too
highly. The assertion that a teacher must carefully
adjust himself to the individuality of his pupil so as
to develop it—this assertion is empty. The teacher
has no time for that. The individuality of the children
is met in the family. But with the school begins
a life in accord with a general order, after general
rules for all. In school the spirit must be brought to
lay aside the peculiarities, it must know and will the
universal” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 113-114).
The individual experience or consciousness never
wholly reveals the full content of the spiritual development
or culture attained by the race or the universal
soul. The individual soul must, therefore, be
fed by the content of the racial soul in order to attain
its fullness. This, for Hegel, is done through the
spoken word or writing. For him, not the senses or
personal experience, as the empiricists claimed, but
speech is the organ of learning. The letters of alphabets
are the beginning of instruction proper, and, “in
general, speech is that airy element, that material
immateriality by means of which the widening knowledge
of the child is lifted more and more above the
material and particular to the universal, and so to
thought” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 123). This importance of instruction
through speech in education applies also to morality
and religion. Unless we teach, the boy, left to
himself, would naturally gather erroneous and imperfect
notions of things and their relations. Therefore
we need an early instruction in morality and religion.
Against the Rousseauean idea that children “cannot
understand them, and can gather from them only
words for memory,” Hegel asserts that they are
“well understood by the child, by the boy, by the
youth, in proportion to their age.” Again:
“Our whole life is nothing else than a growing
comprehension of their range and significance. We
see them exemplified in ever new cases, and our
knowledge of their many-sided meanings develops.
In fact, were we to put off the teaching of these moral
ideas until a man is able to grasp their whole meaning,
very few persons need be taught, and these not
much before the end of life” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 117-118).
Hegel had to say with Pestalozzi that “the feeling
of immediate unity with the parents is the spiritual
milk upon which the children thrive”; that “the
mother should be the chief influence in early education,
for morality must be instilled into the child with
his earliest perceptions”; that she is entitled to this
by her love, which alone “flows with the whole current
of her being.” This “is her highest earthly
vocation, in which her natural character and her
holiest calling are united” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 145-146). Yet
the parents are not the all-sufficient agents for the
education of the child: the school must also have its
part. As the parents have the duty and right of
educating it as a member of the family, so the state
has its duty and right of educating it as a member
of society.
Now, to return to Hegel’s delineation of the stages
of man, the next stage is youth, which begins with
puberty. Here “the life of the race begins to stir
within him and to seek satisfaction” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 124).
The accompanying phenomena are the sudden growth
and intensification of all his emotions and sentiments,—æsthetic,
religious, and social. “Particularly in
youth do we feel ourselves related and in sympathy
with all nature. We and things about us seem alive
with one soul. We have a feeling of the world soul,
of the oneness of spirit and nature, and of the spirituality
of nature” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 150).
As to personal relations, “friendship like that of
Achilles and Patroclus, or like that still closer friendship
of Orestes and Pylades, is chiefly the privilege
of youth” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 151). Youth, with its heightened
sentimentality accompanied by the growing sense of
the independence of self, is preëminently the age of
subjective idealism. “His ideal no longer appears to
him, as to the boy, in some person, but is held by him
as a universal, independent of such individuality.
But to the youth this ideal still has a more or less
subjective form, be it an ideal of love and friendship
or one of general ambition” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 124). In this lies
the hope, inspiration, and power of the youth, but at
the same time his weakness, discouragement, and despair.
“The form of the ideal inspires the youth’s
energy so that he dreams that he is called and fitted
to make the world over, or at least to turn it back to
its right course. The young man’s aspiring eye does
not see that the substantial universal contained in his
ideal is already being evolved and realized in the
world. What is realized by the universal seems to
him far below the ideal. Accordingly he feels that
the world misunderstands both his ideal and himself.
Thus the peace in which the child lived with the
world is broken for the youth. Because of this turning
to the ideal the youth seems to have a nobler outlook
and greater unselfishness than the man, who is
interested in his personal temporal affairs. But it
must be remembered that the man is not bound up
in his personal inclinations and subjective opinions,
nor is he engaged solely in his personal advancement,
but is one with the reasonable realities about him and
is active in the world’s behalf” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 124-125).
This is the stage of objective idealism.
For Fichte, the creation of the ideal world by the
power of the subjective will, and the reshaping of
actuality according to it, was the noblest and highest
destiny of man. But, according to Hegel, this is only
a transient phase of the youth, which he must outgrow,
if his growth is normal and unhindered. “The
youth should shed his horns and adjust himself, with
his wishes and plans, to the actual and rational relationships
about him” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 151). This transition
from the subjective, abstract idealism of youth to the
objective, concrete idealism of manhood is often a
painful process, and in many cases leads one to an
abject pessimism. “The later it is experienced the
worse are its symptoms.... He cannot conquer his
repugnance to the actual, and so finds himself relatively
incapable, and may easily become so altogether.”
If, then, a man is not to succumb to the
iron law of actuality, he must recognize its independence
and rationality. “He must submit to the condition
it imposes, and win from it, though it seems
to say him nay, what he will” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 125).
Thus the young man, finally coming down from his
Utopian heaven, “enters partnership with the world,
and wins for himself adequate standing room.” Although
he gives up “his plan of making the world
anew,” still “there is room for honorable, far-reaching,
creative activity.” For the objective world with
which he now identifies himself is a life process, ever
renewing itself and ever advancing. “The man’s
work is a part of this renewal and advancement. He
grows more and more at one with his objective relationships.
He becomes accustomed to his work....
In time he becomes perfectly at home in his calling,
and gives himself wholly to it. The essential in all
the phases of his business becomes a matter of course.
Only the individual, the nonessential, presents to him
any novelty” (ch-XI-ref:3: pp. 126-127).
We might deduce from this that manhood is the
age for specialization, for discovery and invention,
and a man’s development should be in the progressive
specialization of his vocation. But Hegel, whose eye
is always directed to “the universal,” stops short at
its attainment. In the engagement in and the mastery
of a vocation man completes himself, fully realizes
his personality. “He is then at one with himself,
with his environment, with his sphere. He is
universal, a whole” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 153). “The antithesis
between the subject and its object” being done
away with, “the interest in the latter is lost.”
“Thus a man enters old age not only by the running
down of the vitality of his physical organism,
but also by the crystallizing of the spiritual life into
habits” (ch-XI-ref:3: p. 127). But there is one virtue left to
old age, that is “to point out the way to the young”
by the lessons of his past experience, in the memory
of which he now lives.
The Hegelian pedagogy may be called the orthodoxy
of education. Like his philosophy, the central
conception of which is expressed in the famous
dictum, “all that is rational is actual; all that is
actual is rational,” it is the strongest defense of existing
institutions; it justifies all the traditional principles
and methods of education and gives them a
rational ground. As conservatism is the self-preservation
of every social institution, Hegelianism enjoyed
the natural result of being welcomed by officialdom
as the safest pedagogy to adopt. We need in society
both the visionary idealist and the cold calculator,
youthful enthusiasm and matured judgment. Although
we must not forget that there often lies a great
danger in the very soundness and all-roundness of
opinions or precocious senility—a greater danger than
the youthful one-sidedness—Hegel will remain as he
was, a beneficial counteracting influence against the
rashness and heat of a youthful age, a voice calling
halt to look back to the already attained values, in the
blind pursuit of the anticipated unknown quantity.
REFERENCES
1.Bryant, William Mackendree. Hegel’s Educational
Ideas. Werner School Book Co., New York, 1896.
214 pages.
2.Entner, Paul. Hegel’s Ansichten über Erziehung im
Zusammenhange mit seiner Philosophie dargestellt.
XV. Jahres-Bericht der 1. städtlichen Realschule.
Hille, Dresden, 1905. 77 pages.
3.Luqueer, Frederic Ludlow. Hegel as Educator.
(Columbia University Dissertation). Macmillan Co.,
New York, 1896. 185 pages.
4.Raumer, Karl von. Geschichte der Pädagogik vom
Wiederaufblühen klassischer Studien bis auf unsere
Zeit. 5 vols. Bertelsmann, Gütersloh, 1882-1897.
5.Rein, Georg Wilhelm, editor. Encyklopädisches
Handbuch der Pädagogik. 8 vols. Beyer, Langensalza,
1895-1906. Vol. III.
6.Rosenkranz, Johann Karl Friedrich. Philosophy of
Education. Translated by A. C. Brackett. Second
edition, revised and enlarged. Appleton, New York,
1903. 292 pages.
7.Ziegler, Theobald. Geschichte der Pädagogik mit
besonderer Rücksicht auf das höhere Unterrichtswesen.
Beck, München, 1895. 361 pages.
CHAPTER XII.
W. T. HARRIS AND G. STANLEY HALL
William Torrey Harris
(1835- )
In a country like America, where people have
flocked from all corners of the world, each with his
own ideas, beliefs, and ambitions, it is natural that
the main concern of the leaders hitherto should have
been the unity and solidarity of the social structure.
How to produce self-governing yet law-abiding citizens
in a free republic that has had no choice of the
materials, seems to have been the educational problem
from the legislative standpoint. There has probably
been more necessity for counteracting new “isms”
and reforms than encouraging them. Just here the
Hegelian pedagogy has an application, and it has, in
fact, well-nigh penetrated, through Dr. Harris, into
the great machinery of the public school.
That Dr. Harris is a most faithful disciple of Hegel
no one, including himself, will deny. If we are justified
in calling Spencer the English interpreter of
Rousseauean pedagogy, we may call Dr. Harris the
American apostle of Hegelian pedagogy.
With the Hegelian philosophy of history on his
banner Dr. Harris stands, amidst all skeptics and
reactionaries against the present civilization, as its
bold and even conventional advocate. This civilization
is the highest actual manifestation of the world-spirit
or Logos; so every individual must be educated
for and through it. Social institutions in which civilization
is incorporated are to be the chief agents
of education. These social institutions are family,
school, church, and state. But the education of the
family is essentially physical and very limited; and,
on the other hand, the educational influence of the
state is exerted mainly through the school. So the
school and the church are the main educational
agencies, the former ministering to the secular and
the latter to the religious needs.
According to Dr. Harris, the function of the school is
“to correlate the child with the civilization into which
he is born.” “The branches to be studied, and the
extent to which they are studied, will be determined
mainly by the demands of one’s civilization. These
will prescribe what is most useful to make the individual
acquainted with physical nature and with human
nature so as to fit him as an individual to perform
his duties in the several institutions—family, civil society,
the state, and the church” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:1: pp. 232-233).
These also will determine what interests in the child
should be cultivated and what interests be checked.
To make the child’s nature or its own spontaneous
interest our guidance and standard is the suicide of
education. For “man reveals his true nature not as
a child, but as a mature man and woman in the process
of making world history. In the world history
human nature is revealed in its height and depth”
(ch-XII(WTH)-ref:14: p. 492). Naturally it follows that psychology
should hold only a subordinate place for the art or
science of education, and “no philosophy of education
is fundamental until it is based on sociology.”
Prescription is thus the great word in Dr. Harris’s
pedagogy, which he never tires of repeating. “The
problem of prescription,” he says, “is the profoundest
and most important one in education, and without
its solution we continually drift in the eddies of fruitless
experiments and waste the energies and possibilities
of the rising generation” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:5: p. 131).
Of course Dr. Harris would not, in the face of the
modern consciousness of individual freedom, advocate
the tyranny of autocratic prescription. Here he met
an antimony of civilization and consequently of education.
“When we reflect that prescription comes in from
the side of realized reason, and consists in regulations
found to be rational by the experience of mankind
and embodied in the institutions of civilization, we
must be convinced of the utter hopelessness of eliminating
this element from life.... On the other hand,
that self-activity or spontaneity, freedom of thought,
the realization of directive intelligence in each and
every individual—that this shall prevail more and
more, is our deepest national conviction” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:5: pp.
141-142).
The antinomy is solved by Dr. Harris in the Hegelian
way. At first these two “are opposed, and mutually
limit each other; where one begins the other ends.”
However, “a mandate prescribed loses its external,
mechanical side just as soon as its necessary ground
is seen and comprehended” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:5: p. 142).
To speak of the child’s instincts and natural powers
as if they were divine and all-sufficient in themselves
is allowed only in poetry. “The child begins
life a savage, ignorant of civilization.” His impulses
and caprices have to be subjected to the reason
of the matured spirit, and his mind, empty of experience,
has to be filled with the wisdom of the race.
“He must be taught everything: how to take care of
his person, how to behave in the presence of others,
how to do his work in the world and earn an honest
living, how to observe and how to think. He has to
learn the view of the world which civilization has
attained.” The good mother is she who is “always
alert to see to it that her child learns to inhibit—learns
self-control or self-restraint.” “Her chief
work is inhibiting this or that, and educating the
child into the practice of inhibiting constantly.”
For “out of one thousand things he may do, nine
hundred and ninety-nine are improper to be done,
and he must refuse to adopt them. Passing by all
these, he must do only the one thing proper” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:6:
pp. 2-3).
The child who, under this maternal discipline, has
acquired “a bundle of personal habits and the use
of language to communicate ideas and receive them,”
is taken next to the hand of the school-teacher. His
work is the continuation of that of the mother, and
still preëminently is in “the domain of prescription.”
“The special work of the school in the great process
of education is that of giving the youth letters and
civil manners” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:6: p. 4). By “civil manners,” “the
habits of acting according to the broad forms and
conventionalities of rational existence” are meant.
These habits are not born with the child, they are no
innate inheritance that he brings with him into the
world, but have to be acquired by him. So the educator
is not to minister to the nature of the child,
but to repress it. With all his vigilance and self-control
the teacher “applies a firm, steady pressure
to the material under his charge and molds it into
form” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:5: p. 128).
Family life can teach many good habits to the child,
but it cannot initiate him into social life quite as
well as the school can. In order to become a social
man he must be educated out of the “clan feeling”
into civil relation. The school furnishes the best
training for this: for its order “presupposes independent
interests combined with a common interest,”
and “the school pupil must learn how to behave
towards independent equals and towards those established
in authority over him, not by nature, like his
father and mother, but by civic ordinances appointed
by his teachers” (6: p. 4). Then the implicit observance
of order, without which no function of
school can be performed, inculcates such virtues as
regularity, punctuality, and silence, the last mentioned
of which Dr. Harris thinks to be the basis
for the culture of internality or reflection—the soil
in which thought grows. Moreover, the systematic
work required in the school cultivates many valuable
virtues. He says: “Is there any better training
yet devised to educate youth into industry
and its concomitants of sincerity, earnestness, simplicity,
perseverance, patience, faithfulness, and reliability,
than the school method of requiring work
in definite amounts and at definite times and of an
approved quality?” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:7: pp. 36-37). These mechanical
or semimechanical duties which school life imposes
upon the pupils “constitute an elementary
training in morals without which it is exceedingly
difficult to build up any superstructure of moral character
whatever,” and “are just what is required to
adapt the man to combine with his fellow man” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:6:
p. 5). Moral education, therefore, must begin with
these and “develop gradually out of this stage toward
that of individual responsibility.”
In regard to the intellectual side of education, too,
Dr. Harris gives his defense to its traditional form.
In his view, learning proper is nothing else but the
learning of books. The printed page is “an instrumentality
of intercommunication,” the storehouse of
race experience, the immortalized form of civilization.
Thus training in letters naturally should
form the center of instruction in the elementary
school. Reading, writing, arithmetic, geography, history,
and grammar are the first studies of the school,
which have the sanction of tradition and have stood
the test of time. Natural science, vocal music, drawing,
gymnastics, and the like may be introduced only
as subordinate subjects. As to the disciplinary value
of manual training Dr. Harris is skeptical. Its possible
use he recognizes only as a preparation for productive
industry. However, for this purpose he does
not see the wisdom or need of teaching it in the school.
For, “if youth can be taught to bring their powers
to bear on such subjects as arithmetic, grammar, history,
and literature, they certainly can with ease give
their mind to any form of manual training or the
work of external observation, because the greater includes
the less, and the studies of pure science are
far more difficult to carry on than studies in applied
science” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:6: p. 16). Thus he disposes of the question
of pure “cultural” training versus “practical”
training by saying: “Cultivate the humanities first,
and afterwards the industrial faculties” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:6: p. 20).
Dr. Harris does not see the inherent worth of elementary
education nor glorify its function, as Pestalozzi
or Froebel did. For him it is confessedly a
“defective sort of education.” Not only the knowledge
it conveys is superficial and scanty, but the
method of instruction and training is “necessarily
crude and inadequate.” To speak of the spontaneous
learning of the child is nonsense. In the language of
Dr. Harris, everything must be “served up” to him,
and this in a “fragmentary manner.” This, however,
is “not an objectionable feature”; “or if it is to
be regarded as an evil, it is at least a necessary evil”
(ch-XII(WTH)-ref:5: pp. 144-145). It is in the second stage of intellectual
culture that larger facts are given in a systematic
form and mutual correlation; that the pupil’s
own observation, reflection, and “organic thinking”
are encouraged and required. In a still higher stage—i. e.,
in the university—original investigation and
independent thinking will have become its characteristic
features. Dr. Harris fears that these higher
forms of education, which he terms “the system of
education by insight,” would foster an excessive conceit
of self unless it is built on the safe foundations
of what he calls “the education of authority,” or
“the education by means of memory.” “There is
this danger,” he thinks, “in the system of education
by insight, if begun too early, that the individual
tends to become so self-conceited with what he considers
knowledge gotten by his own personal thought
and research, that he drifts toward empty agnosticism
with the casting overboard of all authority” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:4: p.
271).
Dr. Harris rests his defense of conservatism on the
ground of national psychology, saying that the pedagogy
of a people is to be based on the knowledge of
their special aptitudes and “the consequent necessity
of inhibiting excesses.” According to him, the pedagogy
emphasizing the pupil’s self-activity is for the
quiet, obedient, and knowledge-loving Germans, and
not for those vigorous nationalities which “love adventure
and the exercise of the will power far more
than they love science.” American children need
rather the curbing and directing of self-activity,
of which they have enough without encouragement.
Consequently, discipline and drill, more than instruction,
forms the essential feature of their education.
Recitation and the text-book method is more fit for
them than the oral method; because the Anglo-Saxon
teacher is to devote most of his time and energy to
the government and discipline of his class, and, besides,
recitation and the text-book method have many
advantages peculiar to them. The advantages of the
text-book method are enumerated as follows:
“It has the advantage of making one independent
of his teacher; you can take your book wherever you
please. You cannot do that with the great lecturer,
neither can you question him as you can the book, nor
can you select the time for hearing the great teacher
talk as you can for reading the book. And it is true
that nearly all the great teachers have embodied their
ideas in books. The greatest danger of text-book education
is verbatim, parrot-like recitation; but even
here from the poorest text-book a great deal of knowledge
can be gleaned. Then there is the alertness
which in any large class will necessarily be engendered
by an intelligent understanding and criticism
of the results arrived at by different pupils in discussing
a certain piece of work given in his own
words. And then there is the advantage to be found
in the fact that with the text-book the child can be
busy by itself” (ch-XII(WTH)-ref:4. p. 272).
As to an estimate of Dr. Harris’s pedagogy little
can be said beside what has been said in respect to
that of Hegel; only Dr. Harris goes further than
his master in outspoken advocacy of conservatism and
conventionalism. As a successful administrator he
did a great deal for the educational advancement of
this country. His pedagogy also has been an influential
and acceptable one. But it seems to me that
the America for which his pedagogy was formulated
is fast passing. For the America of to-day, mere
internal unity and solidarity is no longer the chief
object of national aspiration. She who now is striving
for world supremacy in every direction, with
reasonable hope and confidence, needs, and in fact
already has, a new pedagogy.
Granville Stanley Hall
(1846- )
The new pedagogy which is gaining an increasing
predominance is yet a movement rather than a system.
Although it is now entering its productive and
constructive stage, the light which it has hitherto
thrown upon educational work has been largely in the
way of prophecy, insight, and suggestions rather than
a well-ordered philosophy, with rules and methods.
From Comenius down every great renovation in our
educational ideas and methods has been either caused
or effected by an ever fuller grasp of the nature of
childhood and youth, to serve which is the task of
education. With Comenius and other pedagogical
writers who followed him, however, the study was
individual, and knowledge remained at best intuition.
Limited observations were too often made the basis
of sweeping and one-sided generalizations. The systematizations
attempted were mainly in the direction
of deductive doctrination, but not of inductive synthesis
of facts. These facts cannot be gathered and
established from any individual experiences, however
true and penetrating they may be, but only from the
universal experience and experiments of the race,
past and present. For the inductive synthesis of all
the facts concerning the nature of childhood and
youth, which can possibly be gathered and established
from all sources, we are indebted to the so-called
child-study movement. It calls to its aid animal
psychology, anthropology, and medical science as
well as all the branches of human psychology and
physiology. It not only avails itself of the anthology
of folklore, myths, nursery stories, and even
superstitions, but also of the experience and observation
of individuals, great and small. The uniqueness
of the movement consists not only “in the new direction
and focalization of many scientific departments
and methods upon one object, some of which have
never before had even this bond of union,” but also
in the intimate contact, understanding, and mutual
helpfulness into which it has brought experts and
laymen, academic investigators, and practical workers.
As the originator and the foremost leader of this
movement stands Dr. Hall. In him America has first
produced a pedagogic writer whose originality is
peculiarly her own, and whose influence has extended
far beyond the borders of the land. The new pedagogic
movement which Dr. Hall represents has a
philosophic basis in “genetic psychology,” which
sees the essence of psyche in its process of becoming.
It has been subject to the course of evolution as organic
matters have been. The human soul is merely
a sort of “a species or a stage of evolution” in the
soul kingdom; it is “one of the many types in the
world,” and “at best it may be a transition from a
lower to a higher race to be evolved later” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii,
p. 62). So our soul life extends far back to the beginning
of organic life, and inherits in its pedigree the
stored results of prehuman and human experience.
Education is to unfold all these latencies in the individual
and the race to their maximal maturity and
strength. As a process considered as internally taking
place, it is nothing else than human evolution; as a
force or forces tending to growth, it is “almost as
broad as what biology calls environment”—a much
wider conception than instruction and discipline.
According to the genetic view of soul, consciousness
is a late product in the evolution of the soul
kingdom, and thus constitutes only a small and yet
unstable upper story of our psychic structure. Thus
we must seek “the bearer of mental heredity” in
the larger and older basal structure of the soul,
namely, in the motor habits, feelings, instincts, impulses,
and intuitions—which constitute the unconscious
part of our soul. It follows, then, that to
secure a full and unhindered unfolding of this unconscious
basal part of our soul is the first concern of
education. Unless built on this foundation rock,
which is coextensive with the history of animal and
human evolution, the superstructure will not stand
firm and secure. So Dr. Hall stands as a vigorous
protestant against the ultra-intellectualistic tendency
of prevailing education which neglects the culture of
motor habits, of instincts, and of emotions and pleads
for the cultivation of the heart as well as the head.
First, he is an ardent apostle of the education of
and through muscle, the growing recognition of which
has been one of the most conspicuous and hopeful
tendencies of educational progress in recent years.
“Muscles are the vehicles of habituation, imitation,
obedience, character, and even of manners and customs....
Skill, endurance, and perseverance may
almost be called muscular virtues, and fatigue, velleity,
caprice, ennui, restlessness, lack of control, and
poise, muscular faults” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 132). Thus the
basis of character building must be laid in motor
training; will culture is essentially muscle culture.
Yet muscles are not only the organs of will, but also
of feeling and thought. Throughout animal and
human evolution, the development of intelligence
went together with that of the structure and function
of muscles, and every change in our emotional
life is accompanied by change in internal or external
muscles of the body.
The first care in muscle culture must be to secure
abundance and diversity of kinetic energy. “Here,
as everywhere, the rule holds that powers themselves
must be unfolded before the ability to check or even
use them can develop” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 161). The vigorous
spontaneity of sporadic movements in young
children should be cherished instead of suppressed.
The coördination of these purposeless activities into
higher compounds of habits should come only slowly
and gradually, or else it will cause either atrophy or
disease of motor function. The natural evolutionary
course of muscular development has been from the
fundamental to the accessory; and early childhood
is the period for the development of larger basal
muscles. Any fine work requiring accuracy, taxing
the tiny accessory muscles, either of the eyes, of the
tongue, or of the fingers should not be exacted. Training
of the accessory muscles ought to come between
the ages of eight and twelve. This is preëminently
the period for drill, for mechanization.
Puberty is the stage of ill-balanced transition. The
motor coördinations are lost for a moment, all the
ways of awkwardness, mannerisms, and semi-imperative
acts manifest themselves as a result. “This is
again the age of the basal—e. g., hill-climbing muscles
of leg and back and shoulder work, and of the yet
more fundamental heart, lung, and chest muscles”
(ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 165). As during early childhood, now
the danger is overemphasis upon the activities of
accessory muscles and overprecision. Now, again,
book-studies, class-lessons may become an evil. They
constitute “not a liberal, power-generating, but a
highly and prematurely specialized, narrowing and
weakening education, unless offset by safeguards better
than any system of gymnastics, which is at best
artificial and exaggerated” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 165).
For Dr. Hall, play presents the ideal type of exercise;
he, like Froebel, spares no words of praise for
its merits. According to him, in play we unconsciously
rehearse the motor experience of the race.
The motor habits won by the long history of toil and
pain, elaborated in the life-and-death struggle for
existence, now reappear in us by impulse, as spontaneity
and joy. And “pleasure is always exactly
proportional to the directness and force of the current
of heredity” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 206). It is, therefore,
his opinion that we should direct the exercise
of the young to these old basal activities handed down
from the distant past, which have built up the intellect
and character as well as the physique of the race,
rather than insist upon those arbitrary systems and
methods invented to form a symmetrical body according
to our ideas. He thinks that “education perhaps
should really begin with directing childish sports
aright” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 231).
Dr. Hall sees in industrial training a motor education
of more psychic impulsion and generic ground
than pure manual training artificially designed.
Adolescence is the golden period for it. “Industry
has determined the nature and trend of muscular development
and youth who have pets, till the soil,
build, manufacture, use tools, and master elementary
processes and skills, are most truly repeating the history
of the race. This, too, lays the best foundation
for intellectual careers. The study of pure science
as well as a higher technology follows rather than
precedes this” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. i, p. 174). The danger here
that should be guarded against is its tendency to narrow
exclusiveness and too early specialization. Health
and free development of body as well as of mind are
apt to be sacrificed. However, utility is naturally its
essential aim, and maximal efficiency of productive
power is the standard of success; it ought to fit the
pupil for the struggle of life. Such “struggle-for-lifeurs,”
sturdy in arms and spirit, not “flabby,
undeveloped, anæmic, easy-living city youth,” is the
demand of modern America. Real industrial training
is a man-making education.
Thus, according to Dr. Hall, character is to be built
not upon Herbart’s coherent and compact system
of ideas, but upon vigorous, well-developed, and perfectly
coördinated muscles. However, this is not, of
course, the whole of moral training. Will is to be
made moral, not only to be strong and healthy. This
moralization of will is the task of discipline.
Not unlike Dr. Harris, but more in the spirit of
the father of English pedagogy, he posits that about
the only duty of small children is habitual and prompt
obedience. Nothing like the reasoning ground of conduct,
or the free self-determination of will, for them;
the extent of authority felt, revered, and depended
upon is the measure of success. He thinks that “if
our love is deep, obedience is an instinct if not a religion”
for the child: “as the plant grows toward
light, so they unfold in the direction of our wishes,
felt as by divination” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:2: p. 332).
Dr. Hall sees in the present trend of education more
danger of becoming oversentimental than of falling
into brutality; so he recommends “drastic reconstructions”
of will, when habituation does not, as should
be expected, run smoothly. He likens the corporal
punishment to a sword in its scabbard: “it may be
reserved, but should not get so rusted that it cannot
be drawn on occasion”; and believes that “will culture
for boys is rarely as thorough as it should be
without more or less flogging” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:2: pp. 338-339).
External authority, however, must find response in
the intellectual motivation of the child as it grows,
else it can avail but little educationally. “The
various stimuli of discipline are to enforce the higher
though weaker insights which the child has already
unfolded, rather than to engraft entirely unintuited
good,” and “we must not forget that even morality
is relative, and is one thing for adults and quite
often another for children” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:2: p. 335).
The transition from the morality of authority and
coercion to that of reason and free will may be bridged
by simple, practical instructions. These are to be
given in the form of a few well-chosen mottoes, proverbs,
maxims, always clear cut, copiously illustrated,
and well familiarized. Philosophic morality should
be deprecated both for children and teachers. Every
road of human activity leads to the great Rome
of character. For Dr. Hall, “the highest and also
immediate practical method of moral training”
lies in intellectual work, concentrated, sustained, and
inspirited. Mental work, in order to be serviceable
to the production of healthy manhood, should be “a
series of acts, or living thoughts and not words.”
The lack of volitional initiative and reaction in the
current form of mental training has caused “the
general paralysis of cultured intellect.” Learning
should be changed from a mere reception, as it is
now, into the putting forth of self-activity. “It is
the way and not the goal, the work and not the product,
the acquiring and not the acquisition, that educates
will and character” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:2: p. 346). Then the
spirit of thoroughness is the requisite for the intellectual
training that at the same time trains the will.
“Smattering is dissipation of energy. Only great,
concentrated and prolonged efforts in one direction
really train the mind, because only they train the will
beneath it” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:2: p. 349). This is one of the educative
forces of specialization.
To turn now to intellectual culture. In Dr. Hall’s
opinion, the school stands essentially for the prolongation
of human infancy and adolescence, and
not so much for the initiation of the immature generation
into the world of grown-ups; it means “the
perpetuation of the primæval paradise created before
the struggle for existence began” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:8: p. 475).
From this viewpoint the kindergarten needs reconstruction.
Here “a pound of health, growth,
heredity is worth a ton of instruction.... Now the
body needs most attention and the soul least” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:8: p.
476). Not in the oversystematized and oversymbolized
“occupations” and “games,” but in free, natural
play children must have their true life. “Imitation
should have a far larger scope” than at
present, and precocious exercise of reasoning and
thinking a less. “Part of the cult here should be
idleness and the intermediate state of reverie” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:8:
p. 476).
At eight or nine the child enters a new period, lasting
until puberty. The bodily growth is relatively at
rest, but vitality, activity, and the power to resist
disease and fatigue show an enormous increase. The
age of reason is only dawning, and imitation is yet a
strong motive power. “Demonstrate, show, envisage,”
and not “explain” is to be the motto. “Children
comprehend much and very rapidly if we can
only refrain from explaining, but this slows down intuition,
tends to make casuists and prigs, and to enfeeble
the ultimate vigor of reason. It is the age of
little method and much matter” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 452).
A beginning in the fundamentals of all learning and
skill which need technicalities is to be made; constant
drill in these will form a stable automatic basis
of mind. The qualities required of the teacher here
are not so much those of the instructor as of “the
captain of the boy’s gang.” He or she is to be able
to lead, drive, and discipline more than to teach “the
human colt, which is by nature in some sense the
wildest of all wild animals.”
But with the teens there must come a total change
in the mode of education. “Powers and faculties,
essentially nonexistent before, are now born, and of
all the older impulses and instincts some are reënforced
and greatly developed, while others are subdued,
so that new relations are established and the ego
finds a new center” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 70). The child in the
preceding period was well adjusted to his environment;
his development was proportionate and relatively
slow; and he lived content with himself in his
own child world. He thus “represents probably an
old and relatively perfected stage of race maturity”;
which “stands for a long-continued one, a terminal
stage of human development at some post-simian
point” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 71). But with the advent of
adolescence, this peaceful, primeval paradise is lost
forever. The youth with its all-sided mobilization
and with its intense enthusiasm enters into the conquest
of a higher kingdom of manhood. The individual
is now recapitulating a long viaticum of
ascent which the race had to make with heat and
ferment, with fight and defeat, before it evolved its
historic stage of civilization. “Early adolescence is
thus the infancy of man’s higher nature, when he
receives from the great all-mother his last capital of
energy and evolutionary momentum” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p.
71). “It is the most critical stage of life, because
failure to mount almost always means retrogression,
degeneracy, or fall” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 72). Indeed,
one of the greatest problems of civilization, therefore
of education, is how to make “the earlier stages of
adolescence ever surer and safer, and its later possibilities
ever greater and prolonged.”
Coercion and prescription can be no longer imposed
without serious injuries. “Individuality must have
a longer tether” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 453). This is preeminently
the period of variation, which means nothing
else than evolution. Each of the impulses, instincts,
and dispositions, which represent the voices of
bygone generations, shall have a free struggle for
expression. “Its function is to stimulate the next
higher power that can only thus be provoked to development,
in order to direct, repress, or supersede
it.” So-called lower faculties or instincts, if artificially
and prematurely suppressed, may “break out
well on in adult life, falsetto notes mingling with
manly base as strange puerilities” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, pp.
89-90).
The educator is now essentially to be a teacher, not
a drillmaster; he must know plenty and teach plenty;
he must be generous and indulgent in his giving, and
not exacting in requiring returns from the pupil.
“The teacher’s cue is now to graft the soul all over
with buds and scions, and not to try to gather a
harvest” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:8: p. 485). Recitation and examination
methods are harmful both to the intellect and the
will. Morselizing the knowledge and insisting upon
methodical steps starve the adolescent soul, which,
being “all insight and receptivity,” wants to devour
great wholes.
Dr. Hall makes an ardent plea for the independence
of the high school from the control of the higher
institutions, making it “the peoples’ college,” complete
in itself. It stands to meet peculiar needs of
the unique stage of life, with a distinct function of
its own. It “should primarily fit for nothing, but
exploit and develop to the utmost all the powers”
(ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 525).
The nineteenth year in boys marks an epoch. It is
a time for adjustment and rest after the rank growth.
It is a period of systematic rounding up, following
the all-sided mobilization. The liberal education of the
college is provided here, for those who are favored
by circumstances. It is to be an essentially cultural
and humanistic institution, broadly propædeutic and
preparatory to the career of mature manhood. Therefore,
college “should stand for extensive more than
intensive study.... It implies knowing something of
everything more than everything of something” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1:
vol. ii, p. 528). Not scientific or professional acquirement,
still less mastery, but training and discipline
of mind is the aim. The teacher “should address
his efforts more to the upper and less to the lower
half of his class, forage widely and incessantly, and
bring everything within reach in his field to them.... Mental
awakening should be his goal, and he
should inspire them to read for pleasure, for the only
real measure of culture is the number and kinds of
things done for the love of them.... The test of
success here is the number of interests and the intensity
of curiosity aroused far more than the size of
the body of knowledge laid away in the memory”
(ch-XII(GSH)-ref:1: vol. ii, p. 530).
As to university education, the fundamental notions
of Dr. Hall are a clearer and more definite statement
of those of Bacon and Fichte, which the modern
advancement of science and his own experience
as a university president have enabled him to make.
The university stands chiefly for specialization in
scholarship. Its inspiration is the conquest of truth,
extension of the domain of human knowledge, and
consequently of human power. Its education is in
and for and by a free, though at first guided and
assisted, investigation. Not merely accumulating
what has already been found and refined, but digging
out yet undiscovered mines of facts and laws, is its
chief task. The university in this sense is the culmination
of adolescent education. It cultivates in
the youth the creative ability which does not, like
the mere carrying capacity, weigh down the possessor;
the sense of I-can-do-something-important, which
gives one confidence, and poise, an enthusiasm which
is not fanatic, a genuine attitude of respect, even of
reverence for the efforts of all seekers for truth. It
calls forth “truthfulness, integrity, morality in every
direction, self-sacrifice, and what perhaps includes
them all, enthusiasm for the highest ideals of living
and thinking,” by laying demands upon these best
qualities in man’s character.
The right of a larger manhood has been the claim
of all the educational reformers deserving the name.
The unfolding of the total man has been their repeated
assertion. But they have always fallen into
one or another form of one-sidedness—mainly on account
of their narrow conception of the human soul.
Here comes another renovator with his “new psychology,”
which he believes “will surely take the
place of the older concepts of soul, as the theory of
evolution has taken the place of those of life,” and
claims for it the potency of bringing about a total
reconstruction of our educational spirit and methods.
His own pedagogy is a still incomplete, unfinished,
and ever-enlarging construction. But he opens the
way for the philosophy of education, which is to be
“one with that of history and of life,” and predicts
with the zeal and vision of a prophet its future
position:
“If evolution is true, the time will come, as certainly
as the sun will rise to-morrow, when it (pedagogy)
will be the basis of a new harmony, unity, and
organization of the sciences, and instead of being the
Cinderella in their circle, it will supply the criterion
by which they are all judged; it will grade and evaluate
each product of culture” (ch-XII(GSH)-ref:4: p. 383).
REFERENCES
1.Harris, William Torrey. Report of the Subcommittee
on the Correlation of Studies in Elementary
Education. Educational Review, Vol. IX, March,
1895, pp. 230-289.
2.——Social Culture in the Form of Education and
Religion. Proceedings of International Congress of
Arts and Sciences. Houghton & Mifflin Co., New
York and Boston, 1907. Vol. VIII, pp. 1-16.
3.——Psychologic Foundations of Education; an Attempt
to Show the Genesis of the Higher Faculties of the
Mind. (International Education Series.) Appleton,
New York, 1894. 400 pages.
4.——Lectures on the Philosophy of Education. Johns
Hopkins University Studies in Historical and
Political Science. Supplementary notes. Eleventh
series, 1893, pp. 269-277.
5.——Prescription, its Province in Education. Proceedings
of American Institute of Instruction, 1871, pp.
127-151.
6.——Vocation versus Culture. Proceedings of American
Institute of Instruction, 1891, pp. 1-20.
7.——Moral Education in the Common Schools. Proceedings
of American Institute of Instruction, 1884.
Lectures, pp. 29-46.
8.——The Relation of School Discipline to Moral Education.
Herbartian Year Book, No. 3, 1897, pp. 58-72.
9.——Relation of Women to the Trades and Professions.
Educational Review, October, 1900, Vol. XX, pp.
217-229.
10.——The Use of Higher Education. Educational Review,
September, 1898, Vol. XVI, pp. 147-161.
11.——Educational Policy for Our New Possessions. Educational
Review, September, 1899, Vol. XVIII, pp.
105-118.
12.——The Future of the Normal School. Educational
Review, January, 1899, Vol. XVII, pp. 1-15.
13.——How the School Strengthens the Individuality of
the Pupil. Educational Review, October, 1902, Vol.
XXIV, pp. 228-237.
14.Prof. John Dewey’s Doctrine as Related to Will. Educational
Review, May, 1896, Vol. XI, pp. 486-493.
REFERENCES
1.Hall, Granville Stanley. Adolescence; its Psychology
and its Relations to Physiology, Anthropology,
Sociology, Sex, Crime, Religion. Appleton, New
York, 1905. 2 vols.
2.——Youth; its Education, Regimen, and Hygiene.
Appleton, New York, 1906. 369 pages.
3.——and Some of his Pupils. Aspects of Child Life and
Education. Ginn & Co., Boston, 1907. 326 pages.
4.——What is Pedagogy? Pedagogical Seminary, December,
1905. Vol. XII, pp. 375-383.
5.——Confessions of a Psychologist. Pedagogical Seminary,
March, 1901. Vol. VIII, pp. 92-143.
6.——Moral and Religious Training of Children and
Adolescents. Pedagogical Seminary, June, 1891, pp.
196-210.
7.——Moral Education and Will Training. Pedagogical
Seminary, June, 1892, pp. 72-98.
8.——The Ideal School, as Based on Child Study. Proceedings
of National Education Association, 1901,
pp. 475-488. (Also in Forum, September, 1901,
Vol. XXXII, pp. 24-39.)
9.——The High School or the People’s College versus the
Fitting School. Proceedings of National Education
Association, 1902. (Also in Pedagogical Seminary,
March, 1902, Vol. IX, pp. 63-73.)
10.——What is Research in a University Sense and How
May it Best be Promoted? Pedagogical Seminary,
March, 1902, Vol. IX, pp. 74-80.
11.——Pedagogy of History. Pedagogical Seminary, September,
1905, Vol. XII, pp. 339-349.
12.——How to Teach Reading and What to Read in School.
Heath & Co., Boston, 1890. 40 pages.
13.——Coeducation in the High School. Proceedings of
National Education Association, 1903, pp. 446-460.
14.——The Question of Coeducation. Munsey, February,
1906. Vol. XXXIV, pp. 588-592. (Also in Bulletin
of American Academy of Medicine, October, 1906,
Vol. VII, pp. 653-656.)
15.Russel, Elias Harlow. Biographical Sketch of President
Hall. (In American Journal of Insanity,
October, 1896, Vol. LIII, pp. 317-322.)
Comenius, 18-31. compared with Locke. See Locke. early education advocated, 22-24. existing schools criticised, 24-26. “Great Didactic,” 20, 29, 35. ideal of education, 20-21, 29, 35. mentioned, 68, 89, 94, 96, 119-120, 138, 139, 194, 276-277. on discipline, 25-26. on function of school, 24. on method, 26-28. on necessity of education, 21-22. on necessity of school, 23-24. on school system, 28. on subject-matter, 26. “Orbis Pictus,” 96.
Compayré, on Froebel, 192-193. on Greek influence on education, 1. on Luther, 7.
Fichte, 143-164. “Addresses to the German Nation,” 145. “Aphorisms on Education,” 147. “Characteristics of the Present Age,” 152. first essentials of new education, 152. mentioned, 113, 195, 245, 246, 248, 259, 263, 289. on moral training, 152-155. on academic education, 159-164. on coeducation, 157. on home, 154-155. on manual work, 156. on Pestalozzi, 140. on religious education, 158-159. on university education, 161-164. plan of an educational community, 154-157.
Froebel, 166-196. “Education of Man,” 168, 193. evolutionary idea of education, 169-170. mentioned, 199, 200, 250, 258. on arithmetic, 178. on education of boys, 179-186. on domestic work, 178-179, 182, 183-184. on drawing, 177-178. on early education, 173-179. on efferent education, 181-184. on harmonious development, 173. on ideal of education, 169. on kindergarten, 180-181, 186-192. on mathematics, 178. on play, 174-175, 182-183. on rhythm, 176. on school, 181. on songs, 185-186. on speech, 174, 175-176, 179-180. on stories, 184-185. pedagogy of, characterized, 166-168, 192-196. “Prospectus of an institution for the Training of Nurses and Educators of Children,” 190.
Hall, G. Stanley, 276-290. on adolescence, 282, 283, 286, 288. on college education, 288-289. on discipline, 282-283. on education of boys, 282-283, 285-286. on Froebel, 193. on industrial education, 281-282. on intellectual education, 284-290. on kindergarten, 285. on moral training, 279, 282-284. on motor training, 279-282. on play, 281. on teachers, 286, 287-289. on university education, 289-290. on harmonious development, 287. pedagogy of, characterized, 278-279, 290. psychology of, 278-279.
Harris, William T., 267-276. on elementary education, 273-274. on higher education, 274. on intellectual education, 268, 269, 272-275. on manual training, 273. on moral training, 270-272. on school, 268, 271. pedagogy of, characterized, 267-268, 276. school and home compared, 271-272. subject-matter, 272-273.
Hegel, 245-266. “Ages of Man,” 251. education defined by, 248-251. mentioned, 267-268. on adolescence, 262-264. on classics, 257. on early education, 252-253. on education of boys, 253-261. on grammar, 257. on intellectual education, 254-259. on logic, 257. on manhood, 264. on mathematics, 257, 259. on memory, 256. on moral training, 250-251, 259-261. on old age, 265. on school, 258-259. on subject-matter, 257-258. pedagogy of, characterized, 245-248, 265-266.
Kant, 98-114. compared with Locke, 102-103. compared with Rousseau, 98-99. mentioned, 41, 143-144, 153-154, 169, 200-203, 257. on adolescence, 109. on discipline, 102-103. on emulation, 109-110. on home training, 100-101. on ideal of education, 99-100. on manners, 106. on mental culture, 104-106. on moral education, 106-110, 112-113. on physical culture, 103-104. on play, 104-105. on religious education, 110-113. on sex pedagogy, 109-110. on state education, 110. on sympathy, 108-109. pedagogy of, characterized, 98-99.
Locke, 35-56. compared with Comenius, 35-38, 54-56. compared with Kant, 102-103. influence on English education, 38. mentioned, 59, 89, 94, 96, 99, 113, 139, 203, 224, 237. on attention and association, 50-52.
on dancing, 48. on discipline, 42-45. on example and company, 45-46. on Greek, 39. on honor, 44-45. on learning, 48-55. on logic, 52. on manners, 47-48. on mathematics, 52. on memory, 52-53. on play instinct, 42-43. on principles of hygiene, 40-41. on punishment, 43-44. on subject-matter, 54. psychology of, 41-42, 52-53.
Luther, 7-12. mentioned, 19, 145, 146. on discipline, 9-10. on home training, 8, 10, 12. on relation of religion and education, 8-9. on school, 9-10, 12. on subject-matter, 10, 12. on teachers, 9-11.
on education by nature, 63-65, 89. on ideal boyhood, 81-82. on ideal childhood, 76-77. on the origin of intellectual interest, 78-79. on preadolescent education, 77-82. on puberty, 82-87. on science instruction, 66-68, 79-81. on work interest, 81. pedagogy of, characterized, 59-62, 89-90. sex pedagogy, 83-88. social-settlement anticipated, 88-89. stages of natural development, 68-69.
Spencer, 223-243. “Education, intellectual, moral, physical,” 243. mentioned, 267. on aim of education, 226-227. on classics, 225, 228. on intellectual education, 225-233. on method, 242. on moral training, 233, 236. on physical education, 236-238. on state education, 238-243. on value of science, 227-228. pedagogy of, characterized, 223-224.
THE INTERNATIONAL EDUCATION SERIES was projected for the purpose
of bringing together in orderly arrangement the best writings new and
old, upon educational subjects, and presenting a complete course of reading and
training for teachers generally. It is edited by William T. Harris. LL D.,
United States Commissioner of Education, who has contributed for the different
volumes in the way of introduction, analysis, and commentary.
1. The Philosophy of Education. By Johann K. F. Rosenkranz, Doctor
of Theology and Professor of Philosophy. University of Königsberg.
Translated by Anna C. Brackett. Second edition, revised, with Commentary
and complete Analysis. $1.50.
2. A History of Education. By F. V. N. Painter, A.M., Professor of
Modern Languages and Literature, Roanoke College, Va. Revised edition,
1904. $1.20 net.
3. The Rise and Early Constitution of Universities.With a Survey
of Mediæval Education. By S. S. Laurie, LL.D., Professor of
the Institutes and History of Education, University of Edinburgh. $1.50.
4. The Ventilation and Warming of School Buildings. By Gilbert
B. Morrison, Teacher of Physics and Chemistry, Kansas City High School.
$1.00.
5. The Education of Man. By Friedrich Froebel. Translated and annotated
by W. N. Hailmann, A.M., Superintendent of Public Schools,
La Porte, Ind. $1.50.
6. Elementary Psychology and Education. By Joseph Baldwin,
A. M., LL. D., author of “The Art of School Management.” $1.50.
7. The Senses and the Will. (Part I of “The Mind of the Child.”)
By W. Preyer, Professor of Physiology in Jena. Translated by H. W.
Brown, Teacher in the State Normal School at Worcester, Mass. $1.50.
8. Memory: What it is and How to Improve it. By David Kay,
F. R. G. S., author of “Education and Educators,” etc. $1.50.
9. The Development of the Intellect. (Part II of “The Mind of the
Child.”) By W. Preyer, Professor of Physiology in Jena. Translated by
H. W. Brown. $1.50.
10. How to Study Geography. A Practical Exposition of Methods and
Devices in Teaching Geography which apply the Principles and Plans of
Ritter and Guyot. By Francis W. Parker, Principal of the Cook County
(Illinois) Normal School. $1.50.
11. Education in the United States: Its History from the Earliest
Settlements. By Richard G. Boone, A.M., Professor of Pedagogy,
Indiana University. $1.50.
12. European Schools; or, What I Saw in the Schools of Germany,
France, Austria, and Switzerland. By L. R. Klemm, Ph. D., Principal
of the Cincinnati Technical School. Fully illustrated. $2.00.
13. Practical Hints for the Teachers of Public Schools. By George
Howland, Superintendent of the Chicago Public Schools. $1.00.
14. Pestalozzi: His life and Work. By Roger de Guimps. Authorized
Translation from the second French edition, by J. Russell, B. A. With an
Introduction by Rev. R. H. Quick, M. A. $1.50.
15. School Supervision. By J. L. Pickard, LL. D. $1.00.
16. Higher Education of Women in Europe. By Helene Lange, Berlin.
Translated and accompanied by comparative statistics by L. R. Klemm. $1.00.
17. Essays on Educational Reformers. By Robert Herbert Quick,
M. A., Trinity College, Cambridge. Only authorized edition of the work as
rewritten in 1890. $1.50.
18. A Text-Book in Psychology. By Johann Friedrich Herbart. Translated
by Margaret K. Smith. $1.00.
19. Psychology Applied to the Art of Teaching. By Joseph Baldwin.
A.M., LL. D. $1.50.
20. Rousseau’s Émile; or, Treatise on Education. Translated and annotated
by W. H. Payne, Ph. D., LL. D. $1.50.
21. The Moral Instruction of Children. By Felix Adler. $1.50.
22. English Education in the Elementary and Secondary Schools.
By Isaac Sharpless, LL. D., President of Haverford College. $1.00.
23. Education from a National Standpoint. By Alfred Fouillée. $1.50.
24. Mental Development of the Child. By W. Preyer, Professor of
Physiology in Jena. Translated by H. W. Brown. $1.00.
25. How to Study and Teach History. By B. A. Hinsdale, Ph. D., LL. D,
University of Michigan. $1.50.
26. Symbolic Education.A Commentary on Froebel’s “Mother-Play.”
By Susan E. Blow. $1.50.
27. Systematic Science Teaching. By Edward Gardnier Howe. $1.50.
28. The Education of the Greek People. By Thomas Davidson. $1.50.
29. The Evolution of the Massachusetts Public-School System. By
G. H. Martin, A. M. $1.50.
30. Pedagogics of the Kindergarten. By Friedrich Froebel. $1.50.
31. The Mottoes and Commentaries of Friedrich Froebel’s Mother-Play.
By Susan E. Blow and Henrietta R. Eliot. $1.50.
32. The Songs and Music of Froebel’s Mother-Play. By Susan E.
Blow. $1.50.
33. The Psychology of Number. By James A. McLellan, A. M., and
John Dewey, Ph. D. $1.50.
34. Teaching the Language-Arts. By B. A. Hinsdale, LL. D. $1.00.
35. The Intellectual and Moral Development of the Child.Part I.
By Gabriel Compayré. Translated by Mary E. Wilson. $1.50.
36. Herbart’s A B C of Sense-Perception, and Introductory Works.
By William J. Eckoff, Pd. D., Ph. D. $1.50.
37. Psychologic Foundations of Education. By William T. Harris,
A. M., LL. D. $1.50.
38. The School System of Ontario. By the Hon. George W. Ross, LL. D.,
Minister of Education for the Province of Ontario. $1.00.
39. Principles and Practice of Teaching. By James Johonnot. $1.50.
40. School Management and Methods. By Joseph Baldwin. $1.50.
41. Froebel’s Educational Laws for all Teachers. By James L.
Hughes, Inspector of Schools, Toronto. $1.50.
42. Bibliography of Education. By Will S. Monroe, A. B. $2.00.
43. The Study of the Child. By A. R. Taylor, Ph.D. $1.50.
44. Education by Development. By Friedrich Froebel. Translated by
Josephine Jarvis. $1.50.
45. Letters to a Mother. By Susan E. Blow. $1.50.
46. Montaigne’s The Education of Children. Translated by L. E. Rector,
Ph. D. $1 00.
47. The Secondary School System of Germany. By Frederick E.
Bolton. $1.50.
48. Advanced Elementary Science. By Edward G. Howe. $1.50.
49. Dickens as an Educator. By James L. Hughes. $1.50.
50. Principles of Education Practically Applied. By James M.
Greenwood. Revised. $1.00.
51. Student Life and Customs. By Henry D. Sheldon, Ph.D. $1.20 net.
52. An Ideal School. By Preston W. Search. $1.20 net.
53. Later Infancy of the Child. By Gabriel Compayré. Translated by
Mary E. Wilson. Part II of Vol. 35. $1.20 net.
54. The Educational Foundations of Trade and Industry. By Fabian
Ware. $1.20 net.
55. Genetic Psychology for Teachers. By Charles H. Judd, Ph.D.
$1.20 net.
56. The Evolution of the Elementary Schools of Great Britain. By
James C. Greenough, A.M., LL. D. $1.20 net.
57. Thomas Platter and the Educational Renaissance of the Sixteenth
Century. By Paul Monroe. $1.20 net.
58. Educational Issues in the Kindergarten. By Susan E. Blow.
$1.50 net.
OTHER VOLUMES IN PREPARATION.
————●————
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.
AN IMPORTANT EDUCATIONAL HISTORY.
A History of Higher Education in America.
By Dr. Charles F. Thwing, President of Western
Reserve University and author of “College Training
and the Business Man.” Cloth, $3.00 net; postage
additional.
This volume, as its title implies, is a brief but comprehensive
history of the higher education in America from the
foundation of the first college down to the present day. All
the larger colleges in each section of the country—their inception,
growth, methods, present position, etc.—are discussed
fully and accurately, and altogether the work forms
a complete and authoritative history of the development of
one of the most important factors in the advancement of the
nation, the higher education.
“The President of Western Reserve University, a graduate of Harvard
thirty years ago, has rendered a good service to the students of education, in
this country and abroad, by the preparation of an historical volume which is
full and comprehensive.... The supporters of superior education are certainly
grateful to the author for bringing together such a mass of details on
this important subject.”—New York Evening Post.
“The book has a very distinct character of its own: first, it does not contain
an uninteresting page; the reader who takes it up is likely to read from
page to page and from chapter to chapter until he reaches the end.... The
book is conceived and executed in a large and generous spirit, combines
accuracy and interest in an unusual degree, and is a notable addition to the
literature of our educational history.”—The Dial.
“This is the first adequate modern book on higher education in America
that has appeared, and it is also President Thwing’s best work. It is good
history, good literature, and good professional reading.”—Boston Journal of Education.
“A careful and comprehensive history of higher education in America,
which will fill a permanent place in the literature of educational
subjects.”—Boston Evening Transcript.
“The history is the result of persevering research and careful study. It is
judiciously arranged and admirably written. Undoubtedly the book will
immediately take its place as a standard presentation of an important and
difficult subject.”—Cleveland Plain Dealer.